Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » drama
Viewing all 136 articles
Browse latest View live

Carrendar House (3) – Seattle : Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Carrendar House – Seattle
April 25, 2014 05:47AM
Fourth Floor – Brock’s

~Brock is on the phone to his love Pandora in Hawaii~

Brock was pacing the lounge of his apartment, his cellphone in his hand. Aunt Charlotte was fixing herself a drink and watching him beneath the veil of her dark bangs. She could see the expression of his face alter as the phone obviously was picked up.

“Pandora?

Charlotte stopped what she was doing and watched – waiting. Brock was near the balcony, his eyes focused at his own reflection as he paused.

“Pandora?” This second time it was said in a barely audible whisper. Charlotte’s face creased as she could tell that whoever picked it up, wasn’t responding. Finally, Brock lowered his arm taking his phone from his ear. He appeared dazed almost. All he could hear was her light breathing. Oh he knew that sound. He had it memorized into his mind. Swallowing, he turned around and pocketed his phone and said simply.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/6dc23-tumblr_mdpfx78gfa1rkktn8o1_500.gif?w=529

“She answered….but then she hung up.” Brock’s face was riddled with disappointment, as he sat on one of the bar stools. He folded his arms and propped himself on the counter, as Charlotte finished pouring her drink. Clearly Pandora wasn’t ready to speak to Brock yet. Reaching out, she cupped Brock’s face and sighed. “Don’t give up hope.”

Just then on the television, which had been filing news reports from around the world for Charlotte’s amusement, there came a cross from one of the islands in Hawaii about a strange phenomenon that had caused an eruption of fire taking out many cars. Witnesses said they saw a woman with a cane leaving the area. It was then a hazy security camera shot that was too grainy to really show a face captured the moment. Charlotte tilted her head.

“Such strange creatures these humans are.”

Brock turned around at the right moment, and recognized the woman instantly.

“Pan?”

He knew what she was capable of and now he knew where she was. Spinning back around he said loudly to Charlotte.

“She’s in Hawaii.”

“Where?”

“It’s a group of islands in the Pacific – part of the United States.”

Charlotte sensed an even bigger issue than what Brock himself realized. “You mean to tell me that Pandora controls fire?”Brock nodded and as he did his eyes widened. “Oh…shit.” Oh shit was right. If it was one thing that Spider demons were susceptible to, it was fire.

Charlotte set down her glass and folded her arms. “Brock, do you truly love a women that can ultimately destroy you?” It was a big question and he had only one answer.

“Yes.”

Shaking her head, she knew that there was going to be no stopping him. “Then I guess you are going to Hawaii.”

http://i1155.photobucket.com/albums/p556/missmelodee/tumblr_m5byl70x3q1rooebp-1.gif

Brock didn’t even have to say a word, he was already racing into his room to pack.

<3>

Re: (RP) Carrendar House – Seattle
April 26, 2014 06:01AM
Fourth Floor – Brock’s

~That night~

Brock had been up half the night investigating what he could off the police reports on the car park fire bombing in Hawaii. He had the name of the hotel and the city. Further investigation uncovered her apartment number and floor. He was well on the way to making the biggest most important trip of his life – to save his relationship with Pandora, if he still had one. The night light burnt bright in the den, and ever so often Charlotte would take a look in at him, as he was taking down information off his computer. At one point she brought him a cup of coffee and set it down in front of him, but he seemed to act as though she wasn’t there, so transfixed with the intelligence he was gathering. Watching him with concern, she had to ask.

“What are you going to do when you find her? What if she does the whole fire ball thing on you?”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbv31mLkMj1qfg9xxo3_500.gif

Looking up from the computer screen, Brock answered. “Kiss this world goodbye?” Charlotte didn’t like the sound of that answer at all. Sighing she shook her head. “I was once like you. Would do anything for love. Then I discovered that love wasn’t enough.” Though Charlotte was older and perhaps wiser, Brock didn’t share her sentiment. “I can’t give up on what we had. If only I hadn’t been so stupid and bull headed.” Charlotte reached over and ruffled his hair. “You’re a male, its expected.” This had him laugh slightly, as Charlotte bid him a good night and retreated to one of the guest rooms.

~The next morning~

At the front door, Brock’s bags were packed and there was the smell of breakfast cooking in the kitchen. Charlotte was one that loved a sleep in, so she was slow to emerge, but of course the coffee was a very good reason to get up. She wandered out in a sheer black nightie that showed off all her curves. Considering she was the mother of two hundred odd young, she wasn’t looking too bad.

“Morning….what time is your flight? Or are you taking one of the family jets?”

Brock handed his aunt a cup of coffee and said simply.

“Flight is at nine am and….I don’t think my father would approve of me using the rescue ships for a joy flight to Hawaii.” Charlotte took the cup and smirked. “Joy flight? Is that what you are calling this. I say this is a rescue if you ask me, but…I understand your point. Your father has a temper….like my Mother so I am told.” The two clinked their coffee cups together and then Brock asked the obvious. “Are you coming too?” At this Charlotte shook her head. “I’m needed back in my world, my time here is….limited.” That was her way of putting things, since what she had left behind was a very important matter, that had her children’s lives in certain danger. Drinking the last of her coffee, she washed out her cup, before coming around to take her nephew’s hands. She held them and looked up at him with affection.

“I’m proud of you. For being man enough to admit your wrong, and now going to fight for a very special woman. I hope one day I get to meet her.”

Brock kissed his Aunt’s cheek as she smiled softly.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lq1m9dT64h1qhz3hpo1_500.gif

“Goodbye Brock.”

And like that….she simply faded from view, using her plane shifting ability to return to her own time….in her nightie.

Brock was now ready….to go find his Pandora.

<3>

(Thread change Hawaii.)



Hawaii (5) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 23, 2014 07:23AM
Suite 104

“No, it makes you a woman who loves so deeply, that even after this sort of circumstance, that you give hope that maybe there will be a new chance. Your anger was justified in every way, but when our anger is gone, we are left with the realization of what is left, and what can be salvaged. If you open your heart to him….and he to you, there is no reason why you can’t give love a second chance. And I am sure, he loves you more than you possibly could ever imagine.”

His words, when spoken in such a way, gave her just a tiny shred of hope that maybe, one day, she could salvage her friendship with Simone. It would be a long time before she could trust the sexy blonde again…but she treasured the friendship she had for Pandora was one who didn’t make friends easily.

Brock, though, was a whole other matter. He betrayed her trust in the worst way possible and she just didn’t know how they were going to get past it.

She stepped away from Jason, grateful for his presence, but feeling like she’d invaded his personal space, and sat down on the edge of her bed. But she also felt like she had gained a new friend. That he was her doctor, and had extraordinary powers like herself, and that he would keep her secrets, was just the icing on the cake.

“I don’t want to go home just yet. I know I should, but I need time. And the airline paid for my stay here. I don’t want to seem ungrateful.” She looked down at her now castless foot, the material having burned away when she had blown up the parking lot earlier. “And look…all healed.” she chuckled, wiggling her foot and ankle around, surprised she could still laugh under the circumstances. She looked at Jason from beneath her hair. “Thanks, Doc.” Those two words…a cupful of meaning.

Thanks for helping me, thanks for being there for me, thank you for being a friend.

[www.youtube.com]

Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 23, 2014 07:33AM
Suite 104

Watching her step back from him, Jason folded his arms over and listened to how she wasn’t ready to go home yet. The airline having paid for her stay was a gesture she didn’t want to waste. That was a fair call, and he couldn’t help but agree. When she showed off her healed foot by wiggling it around, Jason went down on one knee and decided to inspect it for himself. With gentle and cool hands he held her foot and checked the bones with his fingers, pressing the pressure points, and looking up at her reactions. She was pretty sure it was healed, by the giggles that came from her. Now certain that was the case, he patted her foot before setting it down, and then rose up to standing.

The gentle thanks offered by Panora from beneath her veil of hair was greeted with. “You’re quite welcome. I’ll get the resort to put my fee on the overall bill to your room.” Course he was joking about that part and gave a bit of a wink, before heading towards the door.

“I’ll just see myself out. Enjoy what is left of the night, Pandora.”

Jason had actually said her name, and not used the more official title of Miss LaRue. Yes, things had changed between them. From Doctor patient, to good friends.

As he opened the door, Jane was standing outside. She was holding a dish of deserts. Seeing the hunky doctor leaving the room, Jane blushed fiercely.

“Oh my….I was here to give Miss Pan some desert, but it looks like she already got some Man cake.”

Mikala could be heard calling out. “JANE!”

“What?!…You should see this guy.” Jane then handed the desert to Jason and said with an exaggerated whisper.

“For extra strength.” Jane then winked and skipped back to her room with a laughing Mikala at the door.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_llblbtWxS81qafkmpo1_500.gif

<3>

LadyBelz

avpic

Early Bird - Chat Room Slot! Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2MinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 23, 2014 07:46AM
Suite 104

That he was able to crack jokes at her, went a long way toward cementing their new friendship. He wished her a good night and made to leave. She jolted when he said her name, surprised to hear him say it.

“You too…Jason.” she stated as he opened the door.

Jane was standing in the hall and from where Pandora sat, she could see the perky blonde was holding a dessert dish. Upon spotting Jason though, Jane got other ideas.

“Oh my….I was here to give Miss Pan some desert, but it looks like she already got some Man cake.”

“Jane!” Pandora exclaimed, embarassed. There was an echoing shout in the hall from Jane’s wife, Mikala.

“What?!…You should see this guy.” Jane called back. She passed the dish to Jason and gave him a conspiratorial wink. “For extra strength.” She stated before she returned to her own room.

Pandora slapped a hand over her eyes.

“I am SO sorry about her.” she chuckled, mortified. “I can imagine what she’s thinking. I’ll set her straight.”

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateRoleplayerA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 23, 2014 07:54AM
Hall outside Pandora’s room

Now you would think with Jane’s excitable chatter about Man cake, desert and Pandora apparently already having had some, that Jason would be taken aback, or possibly offence. He was neither of these things. In fact, he was most gracious in taking the dish of desert.

“Why…thank you, Jane is it?”

Jane bobbed her head and smiled. “You know my name.”

Course he did, since both Pandora and Mikala both shouted it. Jason took a cherry off the top of the hill of ice cream and popped it into his mouth as he went on his way to his own apartment. Jane popped her head back in Pandora’s door and gave the thumbs up. That she approved of the hunky man in her room.

“He’s cute…and so polite.” The ditzy blonde said with a huge smile, as Mikala came up behind her and picked her up by the waist and carried the squealing Jane back to their own room. “Remember who you married, Angel.”

You could hear the door close to both apartments – Jason with his desert and Mikala with her cheeky young wife. No doubt everyone was getting desert.

Except Pandora.

<3>

avpic

Early Bird - Chat Room Slot! Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2MinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 24, 2014 02:20PM
Honolulu Beach Behind the Hotel – Sunset

After Jane, Mikala and Jason had left, Pandora had stayed hidden in her room until the furor of the fire in the parking lot had died down. She watched the news reports and thankfully, none of the security cameras had been active in that part of the area. They were chalking it up to some weird natural gas leak underneath. Sighing with relief, she rested in her bed, thinking about everything.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/tumblr_mtmlv3913W1r4zr2vo1_r1_500_zps1121d0c0.gif

Restless, she left her room, via the balcony and went down to the beach. The air was warm with a slight breeze coming off the ocean and the setting sun was turning the sky into a painting of brown and orange hues. And yet Pandora noticed none of it. She stood, barefoot in the warm sand, staring out at nothing, her damaged, but still functioning cell phone in her hand.

Every once in a while, she would stare down at it, the picture she was using as a screen saver staring back at her. She hadn’t had the heart to change it.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/phone_zps7d017d33.jpg

Sighing, she looked up and out over the water, trying to decide what to do. Should she call him? Text him? Or do nothing? They needed to settle things between them.

Her fingers moved over the buttons on the phone, pulling up her favorites. He was still listed in the number one spot. Her finger hovered over the “call” icon. Taking a breath, she pressed the button. The phone rang for several moments and despondent, she was about to hang up when there was a click.

Then she heard his voice.

She said nothing.

He spoke her name, he knew it was her for he had caller ID.

And still she said nothing. Her heart was beating too fast in her chest.

Again, her name repeated, this time in an near-desperate whisper.

Her mouth opened, her thoughts swirling. She lost her nerve.

And hung up.

Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 25, 2014 06:03AM
Suite 104

-The Next Morning-

Pandora woke up the following morning, feeling groggy and out of sorts. She hadn’t slept very well, the phone call she made to Brock shaking her self-confidence more then she cared to admit. She stumbled from her bed, running her fingers through sleep-tousled hair and headed for the shower. Then she would go down to the hotel dining room for some much needed coffee and food, in that order.

Today’s plan: Oahu’s Diamond Head Hike.

She’d never been on a hike before and she had heard this one had a fantastic view of the entire island. She wanted to experience that and collect some new memories before she headed home.

Once she was dried off, she dressed in an outfit quite similar to Lara Croft of Tomb Raider fame, with a comfortable pair of hiking boots. Putting her hair up in a ponytail high on her head, she took up the backback of provisions she was provided with when she signed up for the hike and then left her room for some breakfast.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/8c755-karima2520lara2520croft-bmp.jpg?w=529

She was totally unaware her escapades in the parking lot, and the phone call she attempted to make were about to bring complications to her life that she was probably not ready for.

Re: (RP) Hawaii
April 25, 2014 06:27AM
Hotel Lobby

It seemed there were a few people that had booked to go on the Oahu’s Diamond Head Hike. Two of Pandora’s companions to be were none other than Jane and her Doctor, Jason Lumbard. Both were already down near the entrance, and Jane was excitedly telling Doctor Lumbard about the news reports of the car park bombing. That is what investigators were calling it, of course Jason knew the real reason and tried to play it off like he was interested to a point.

Seeing Pandora coming down towards them, Jane let out a high pitch squeal.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01637/kate-hudson-portra_1637107c.jpg

“Ooo whose Miss Tomb raider?” Her giggles were infectious as she gave Pandora a big hug.

“You look so…butch.” That was a word that you would associate with being gay and Jason had to cover his mouth to hide his smile. Composing himself, he added. “Well I think she looks dressed to thrill myself.” He was a gamer and thought the outfit did look a lot like Lara Croft.

“How are you feeling today, Pan?’ Jason was curious to know how her foot was holding up, but also about the fact she might be worried over the exposure from the car park incident. Did she even know it was on the news?

At that moment, the tour bus driver honked the horn, and Jane let out another high pitch squeal.

“That’ll be for us!”

She skipped off ahead of Jason and Pandora giving them a moment to talk.

“Any word from Brock?” He was asking since he figured she might have had the courage to call him.

<3>

 


Mikaelsons (4) – Mystic Diaries.

$
0
0

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 05:04AM
http://media.tumblr.com/1dd8cf960b71434b0ecc139e9f49d675/tumblr_mv7klzeXQJ1r7czr3o2_250.gif

“On no..” Raven replied back quickly. “Your lovely brother Klaus had given me this amazing dress.” She added with a smile. Of course being a witch Raven loved the classics too. Just because it reminded her so much of her mother. The beautiful women her mother was she always did dress with the classic fancy clothing, and tonight that mirrored from the inside and out of Raven. “By the way, where is your brother Klaus?” Raven said as she furrowed her brows before arching her left one. “Being that it is his party I would expe-..” The voice of Elijah had interrupted her sentence as she couldn’t continue further. Bringing her attention towards Elijah away from Rebekah Raven could sense that he was in some sort of deep thinking, and the tone of his voice ringed with flinty. Before she could even ask if everything was okay Elijah had already departed away from herself and Rebekah. “Is Elijah okay?..”Raven spoke softly as she waited patiently for a response from Rebekah.

http://media.tumblr.com/d03bca2cdc378ff6fc4c4631ea43488c/tumblr_mvaq82oFvR1qd7fc3o2_250.gif

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateRoleplayerA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 06:51AM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mdwuc2SOfh1rtzlzf.gif

Enjoy the party? Those words rang out but to Rebekah it didn’t bring the solace that were intended, even as he stroked her cheek to give reassurance. Naturally her forehead creased slightly as she realized she was about to be left behind with Raven, who seemed intent on finding Klaus. Why was everyone so mad keen to spend time with her brother? Half the time people couldn’t get far enough away from him.

In between watching her brother Elijah depart, she had Raven go on about how Klaus had provided her with the dress for the evening. Rebekah stopped for a moment and gave this some thought. Just how many women was her brother pleasing? She knew about Caroline, but Raven too? She wanted to dismiss that thought right off the bat.

Having her brother leave her side, she had no choice but to address Raven.

“As my brother Elijah said, he had some business to attend too.” Rebekah maintained a stiff upper lip, though inside she felt dissapointed that he left her behind. Then, she suddenly got a very wicked idea. A reason to smile. Brightening she said.

“If you seek my brother Klaus, why not try the den? The place where he keeps his art and….other things of interest.”

In a way this was her own act to start the drama for the evening. If he had some other girl caught up in his web, why not send in another and make it a threesome. She pointed towards the den door. “That way, I believe.” Rebekah took another sip of her champagne and waited for Raven to go find her brother.

http://img3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130714192744/vampirediaries/images/1/11/Rebekah_beautiful_gif.gif

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 27, 2014 10:13AM

Elijah wrapped his hand around the handle of the door to where Klaus may have been. He couldn’t hear a single word inside of the room; not even with his superior senses. The door rattled as he tried to open it. It was jammed? No, it was sealed. He removed his hand from the door as an aura forced him not to enter. It was as if he was denied access into someone’s home. Elijah took a step back; looking at the door with impassive eyes. “What is this,” He began to say as he glared at the door. He was tempted to shatter the very door creatively if he must. He took time to think about the scenario. Had Klaus gotten a witch to spell this room off or either he was entrapped by a powerful witch. “A boundary spell.” H finished as his eyes squinted. He would turn around to the direction where he last left his sister. He would appear behind Raven; as he looked into Rebekah’s eyes. He hadn’t listened in on the two; thus he didn’t know what was happening really. Too focused on trying to figure out the dilemma at hand. “Excuse me,” He would plant a hand on Raven’s shoulder as he stepped out from behind her shadow. “If I could steal Rebekah from you for the moment.” He stated; more of a ‘this is happening’ other than a request.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 02:50AM
http://ioneglobalgrind.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/110517035413440344-1.gif?w=600&h=335
Tatia was entertained by his attitude. Seeing as he was finally relaxing his posture, she couldn’t help but laugh at his ‘knowledge’ of her. Oh love, come now, your mother made me for a special reason. You can’t hide your thoughtsPausing for a moment to look him up and down. Or…your desires. Seeing as he was already losing is control, she placed a small dainty hand on his chest and running up to his neck and cheeks. Her thumb of her hand caressed the dark veins of his under eyes. I could never forget what a sexual animal you are, darling. As still, their bodies were so close together, she pulled her hand back and smirked. Curious love, last time someone tried to pull my heart out, I walked away with his heart instead. A low breathe escaped her lushes lips. Backing away from him and looked at his old literature books and spell books. Old and wise, his mind had become. She wanted to knock him out of his crazed state of mind and make him see how real she was. Walking around his desk, she found a pencil and thought about the oldest trick in the book, would be to slap or pinch someone out of their daze. Tatia had another method in mind. Taking the thin wood writing utensil, Tatia walk back to Klaus, his eyes still in his wolf glowing haze. Pulling the pencil up to his neck, and cutting it. Then, bringing the pencil back to her finger, she pressed the pencil to her skin and pierced it. As the blood escaped her wound and his, she placed her finger to his lips and coated his lower lip with a line of blood. With the same finger, she dabbed it with his blood from his neck and brought it to her lips, sucking on her finger, when it finally healed. I didn’t really need your blood to heal, love. I heal perfectly fine, but I missed your taste. Now, I have to get going, don’t want to miss your spectacular party, darling. I hope that was proof enough that I as as real as your heart has missed me. With a last smile, she kissed his cheek and walked to the door. She had felt the boundary shake a tad with someone trying to get in. She knew very well who that someone was. Elijah, her warm hearted Original. As the boundary spell opened and unlocked the room, she walked out and disappeared into the hall ways before anyone could detect her. She had a flash of memories from a the type before she was killed for sacrifice.
http://www.sitcomsonline.com/photopost/data/3123/Emmanuelle_Chriqui_davidoakes.JPG

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 02:50AM
Seeing her brother Elijah suddenly appear behind Raven caught Rebekah off guard. Wasn’t he just in a hurry to attend to some business? Her curiosity mounted as Elijah placed a hand on Raven’s shoulder and came out from behind her.

“If I could steal Rebekah from you for the moment.” The tone of his voice was more of the issuing of a command, than simply asking. Naturally, Rebekah obliged and stepped towards her brother, then going off in the opposite direction of Klaus’s den to speak to Elijah.

Something weird was definitely going on. Although Rebekah had no abilities with magic as a vampire, she had enough of an instinct to pick up on the ill feeling radiated off her own kin. With the chatter from the other party guests creating something of a din in the background, Rebekah spoke in a hushed tone, so as not to be heard by the other guests.

http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcxoagH6BY1rzd4zpo1_500.gif

“Care to enlighten me, dear brother as to what the devil is going on?”

Rebekah’s eyes flickered and for a moment she glanced back at Raven, before turning her attentions back to her brother.

“What is it with that girl? Apparently, our darling brother bought her the gown she wears. Is this his new hobby in keeping a harem of leggy lovelies; including that blonde Caroline?” It was no secret for Rebekah’s distaste for the cheerful blonde. What on earth her brother saw in her remained a mystery. So far this party had not been as dynamic as she had hoped. Course, the real drama had yet to be played out.

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 05:07AM
[[Arriving from Mystic Grill]]

As Caroline drove a bit in a rush to the Mikaelson home, she felt, a strong presence. Shaking it off, she got out of the car as soon as Caroline pulled in for the Valet to ask for the key to part the car. Gabbing her bags and everything she needed and headed for the back entrance of the house, where all the waiters and caterer entered. Coming in, she could hear the music and see a few people that were dressed so elegantly. Even the mayor was here. Caroline’s mom must be somewhere patrolling the area. Elena went to take the back stairs of the house and went up to her room. Knowing Caroline would be right behind her or maybe found her mom. Walking up the stairs with caution, she finally reached her room, but had a sudden feeling of being followed. Maybe it was Jenna? Her mind thought to herself, but a scared side of her thought it might be Tatia. Opening the door to her room slow and looking around. No one was in the room.

http://static.tumblr.com/n5szpr0/6xplm5iax/walking_in_door.gif

A sigh a relief escaped and she left the door with a slight crack, so Caroline could come in and know which was her room. Placing everything on the bed, she saw 2 boxes on the bed. Curious, she opened one that was for her. It was a dress from Klaus. It was nice and looked really expensive. She felt bad if she didn’t were his dress, he was being nice for some reason and let her go out dress shopping. Then again, why would she let them go out dress shopping? It was all so weird. She sighed and just decided to go with the dress she bought. She already felt comfortable wearing and had gotten everything for it. Feeling frustrated, she decided to just get ready.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 08:54AM
http://media.tumblr.com/0c1bb0346f3701f84cb92c4a062d0ece/tumblr_inline_mm2szbMkl11qz4rgp.gif

His eyes locked on Rebekah before he followed her; seeming as if he had a lot on his mind. He had given Raven a smile of reassurance, “Thank you.” He stated as he had left her there. Not really gentlemen like, but his family seemed to be in the midst of something. He had to find out what it was; or he feared the worse for them all. “It occurs to me that there has been a spell, placed on Niklaus’s den.” He stated as he stood before Rebekah. He was cut off by the sudden case of jealousy from Rebekah. He could hear it in her voice. He knew that someone was going to get a bite of her temper tonight. “Let’s not be petty, Rebekah. This shouldn’t be a surprise to you.” He said as if saying Klaus had always done something such as this. “Now, back to the urgent discomfort that may of transpired here tonight.” He took a step forward. “I had returned to Mystic Falls, after my investigations had grown cold. It appears to me, during that time period. Someone must’ve had caught on to what I was doing. Therefore, instead of me finding what I was looking for. It had already found me and followed me here.” He squints his eyes as he thought about the treachery that could take place amongst his family if they allowed it. Leave it up to him to be the bonding glue; if need be. “There are-“ He was cut off by the sound of the den opening. He could finally hear in that particular area. He turned his head slightly to his right to take sight of the room. It was open.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 10:45AM
Caroline had pulled up and was surprised when her door was opened by a young man. Okay, now that was posh, a valet for a party? Klaus was really not holding back on this party. What she kept on wondering was, why? What was the man who was always a step ahead of them really up too? Shaking her head, she climbed out, grabbed her bags and handed the key. “Don’t even think about getting a scratch on my car otherwise I’ll kill you,” she said looking all serious until she gave him a wink with a playful smile which made the guy laugh as he climbed in and drove her car. She had seen Elena go round the back and so, she was quick to follow her lead.

http://media.tumblr.com/b7ea371e106569f1b02fb6dac80676b9/tumblr_inline_mw9wffWYW51qfmnua.gif

Caroline smiled as she could hear the music and walking further in, she could see how busy it was and how elegantly everyone was dressed. She went into the kitchen and tried some canapés. She nodded and grabbed two glasses of champagne. She overheard a few commenting on how amazing the place was decorated and what a good job Klaus had done. She rolled her eyes before heading up the backstairs. She walked along the corridor, passing the empty rooms until she found the one that was slightly ajar. She knocked before entering and smiled as she closed the door.

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lrsi5rg4Mr1qjuoe0o1_500.gif

Caroline saw Elena was in her dress and smiled. “You look amazing, Elena!” she said happily. Though, her best friend didn’t seem too happy. More frustrated. “I’ve come to the rescue and brought some champagne,” she added as she walked over and handed her a glass. “Now, sit down and I shall do your hair,” she said. “Then after you can knock the Salvatores down with how breathtaking you’re going to be,” she added with a wink. However, her eyes then fell upon the two boxes. One was already opened. “Hmm, have I missed something?” She asked. 

Re: RP: Mikaleson
April 30, 2014 11:15AM
Jenna was watching everything unfold. She didn’t mean to scare her, but things were crazy on the other side. She had a talk with Bonnie’s grandmother and things were about to change. She watched Elena come into the room and Caroline. Jenna waved at Elena as she sat down on the bed. You look amazing honey. She raised her wine glass at her as a ‘cheers’. Looking at Caroline, she hoped that she could see her. It would make things to much better. Maybe things would change after this whole bad hold on her body would let go.Your mom would be so proud of you.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5vhz5nAXA1ro9qzco1_500.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 08:32AM
As Elena had slid her gowned on and zipped it, changed her shoes, added cream, and sprayed her perfume; she turned to look at Caroline as she came in. She smiled and blushed a little. Taking a glass she had for water, she poured some in her cup, taking a drink feeling a little better. A sigh escaped her lips and remembering when she had to get ready for the founders ball and Jenna had did her hair. As soon as she turned to look back at Caroline, Jenna was waving and standing by the wall and then sat on the bed. A smile spread on her lips and she turned Caroline to see. Of course, she couldn’t, could she.“Caroline, Jenna is here. She walked up to her and held her hand out, hoping that she could just hug her once. Just once, and maybe cry and hold her, but now wasn’t the time do do all that. She dropped her hand, before the tears that were threatening to fall actually feel. Sitting down in the chair so Caroline could do her hair. “I’m so happy your here Jenna, you and Caroline are what I need right now. I am just so…I am going insane. She sighed and watch as Caroline worked her magic. She couldn’t help but think about how things had gotten so screwed up. She hoped this ball was just a little normal, just for a few minutes, so she could dace with Stefan or Damon.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 08:56AM
Bonnie had been dressed and gotten ready as she had many thoughts trailing through her mind yet seemed to still place a small smile on her face as she made her way through the crowds of people. She was glad Elena had seen Jenna for she needed some family at the time. Things were strange and she needed to get to the bottom of it. Why had Klaus been acting so strange lately.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 09:25AM
Caroline smiled and clinked their glasses before Elena had a sip and she had a sip herself. “Elena, what are you doing?” She asked as she looked back to the boxes. “I’ve already seen the boxes hence why I’ve asked you if I’ve missed something,” she said feeling confused. Was Elena going to explain? However, what she got was unexpected. It was what she had mentioned earlier… Seeing her aunt Jenna. She looked up from the boxes but couldn’t see anything. “Hi, Jenna,” she said, even though she couldn’t see her. She then watched what Elena did and it seemed so weird. Was her friend going insane or had Jenna somehow found a way to show herself to Elena? Caroline was hoping it was the latter. It had to be! Though, given the circumstances of being held prisoner by Klaus and not being able to go out… Well, that would drive anyone insane. She thought about opening the box but seeing Elena take her seat, she didn’t and went over to her. She heard what Elena said and sighed, “You’re not going insane, Elena,” she said. “There must be a logical explanation as to why you are able to see Jenna,” she added. Caroline then cracked on with working her magic and as she did, hearing Elena mention Jenna again made her think about her mother. Would she be there? She had to be if everyone else was. Question was: would her mom become trigger happy again, if they were to meet? She shook her head, no, not at the party. Caroline was still trying to believe it hadn’t been her mom and just a trick of her imagination because her life had become boring without her best friends. “It’s Klaus’ fault that we’re all going insane” she said without thinking. “And, yes, I did mean me as well,” she added as she finished. “Anyways, what do you think, Elena?” She asked. Her magic was done. She just hoped Elena liked it. “Does it get your approval too, Jenna?” She added. 

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 01, 2014 11:25PM
http://media.tumblr.com/7b1be3f3d71d473f547c35a3bbd760c7/tumblr_inline_mh9phmiW0g1qz4rgp.gif

“It occurs to me that there has been a spell, placed on Niklaus’s den.”

Elijah’s words cut her off as she was about to go on a rant about how she felt about the gaggle of school girls that were making her life unbearable. Rebekah let out an exasperated sigh as she could hear the chatter of girls in the background. Her attention was of course brought back around to her brother, when he moved in closer. Rebekah snapped her jaw shut as her eyes narrowed. ~Magic?~

“I had returned to Mystic Falls, after my investigations had grown cold. It appears to me, during that time period. Someone must’ve had caught on to what I was doing. Therefore, instead of me finding what I was looking for. It had already found me and followed me here.” 

This brought out the suspicious look from his younger sister, as her eyes darted around the room, wondering just who he meant. Did this have anything to do with the fact there had been a spell placed on Niklaus’s den? Just who had turned up unannounced, to upstage her brother? So many questions ran through her mind and she wondered why she couldn’t pick up on it.

“Followed you here? From New Orleans?” Was it a woman perhaps? There was enough of them here, and it could be anyone. She was about to ask another question, when her brother again silenced her as his next remark was cut off.

“There are-“

“There are what?”

Elijah turned his head towards the den door, and Rebekah naturally turned her attentions to it as well. So it was open. The youngest Mikaleson couldn’t help herself.

“Better hurry before it locks again.”

<3>

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 02, 2014 05:27AM
[I]Seeing Elena reach for her, broke her heart. She wanted to hug her, to touch her in any way to comfort her. Getting up from the bed she wiped a tear of her cheek and moved closer to the girls. Smiling at Caroline greetings her it was fun how that made her feel a little more human. Drinking the rest of her wine she put the glass down and let out a breath. Tell Caroline her mom is her and looking for her. And the attack on her at her home wasn’t her mom. It was that unknown for that everyone can feel. looking at Elena she could tell that she felt it to. Vampires and witches alike could feel the change in the atmosphere. Things weret going to be easy in next few days that lay ahead. Caroline aren’t you going to get dressed? Come on she needs to be down there. Jeremy is out there looking for you Elena. Bonnie just got down stairs to and is scouting for Jeremy. Make her an up do.will look great with get facial features. Ill see you later ok. Jenna looked at Elena and gave her a smile that would let her know that she wasn’t leaving far.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 07, 2014 07:29AM
http://24.media.tumblr.com/582b3a029425b3bbe31fc4c77d97e160/tumblr_mlvcbdCkNv1s4uhlfo1_500.gif

Elijah could hear the flames licking the firewood within the fireplace; inside of Klaus’s den. He could even hear feet shuffling within the den. It was clear to him now that a spell had been used to deprive him and anyone else of listening in. He looked toward Rebekah once more, before deciding to head toward the den. “This may be problematic…” He murmured in a low tone as he proceeded toward the den.Upon entering the den; Elijah set eyes on Klaus. He would stare at his brother for a small amount of time. He hadn’t seen him in awhile. He didn’t expect any changes from him, but it was always good to see family. He waited for Klaus to acknowledge his presence, before actually surprising him with his sudden appearance.

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 08, 2014 06:35PM
Klaus was still barely convinced that he was truly seeing Tatia, when she cut him and tasted his blood. Before he could speak again she was gone. Although he was ready to believe he’d imagined that, she had walked out, rather than vanishing. He was about to follow after her when he stepped into Elijah in the door way. He was speechless for a long moment.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/cfbc9297ba6e90bf72459fc089595a4b/tumblr_n4wdtaWtzo1rhs5nco2_r1_250.gif

……Did you see….. He wasn’t sure how he would sound, and if he had even seen what he saw in the first place. He placed a hand on Elijah’s shoulder. Nevermind. It’s good to have you back Brother….let’s go and share a drink to you safe return. Leading Elijah out, he had decided to not say anything yet, until he was sure what had happened. He looked behind Elijah and saw Rebekah looking half too good to be bothered, and half concerned. It caused him a moment of warmth and he smiled despite himself. You are an absolute vision dear Sistah. Come and share a drink with your Brothers. A shame that Kol found other matters of more importance than his Family, but that does not mean we cannot enjoy tonight. He instinctively looked back into the empty den to be sure she wasn’t there anymore. He spoke absently. Let’s make it a stiff one, eh?……

https://31.media.tumblr.com/6c8b0dcba8b0cc2af5b0a059bf35188f/tumblr_n501sqXKVF1qhg6ebo1_500.gif

When he turned back to face them, he had forced another warm smile but the shock was still in his eyes. He continued to search the party crowd for Tatia. Shaking it off, he gestured towards the open Bar that was setup in the yard. Shall we?……

https://31.media.tumblr.com/ddaada6dd46e341bf9af93d0e7edda19/tumblr_n4xnbmI8He1rk9yago2_250.gif

Re: RP: Mikaleson
May 08, 2014 06:52PM
Rebekah was already bored. Bored with the music, the terrible dresses worn by the town’s elite and the fact that there was no real eye candy for her to amuse herself with. Just another night in a fancy frock and no one to enjoy it with. As a waiter passed she snatched up another glass of champagne, setting down her empty. Thinking that the fun dramas she anticipated were not going to happen, she tipped back her glass and took a long sip of her drink before realizing that her brother Klaus had now sought her out.

You are an absolute vision dear Sistah. Come and share a drink with your Brothers.

She tilted her half drunk glass back and forth, then set it on yet another passing tray as she turned to face Klaus and Elijah head on. Rebekah had to admit, she found it odd he wanted to spend quality time with family and not chasing after Caroline’s skirt. What could have possibly brought this on?

A shame that Kol found other matters of more importance than his Family, but that does not mean we cannot enjoy tonight.

With a half smile, Rebekah added. “I am sure Kol would have made the effort to be here, had things not been holding him up in New Orleans.” Course, she knew what she was speaking about, since they kept in constant communication with each other. It was not lost on Rebekah that Klaus found something of interest enough to make his head turn back towards the den, and she happened to glance over his shoulder at the empty room. Needless to say something happened in there, for his next remark made that a sure thing. He wanted a stiff drink. Now, just who had ruffled his feathers, one might ask. Rebekah simply shrugged her shoulders and fell into line to go out to the bar in the yard. No doubt whoever it was, was going to make themselves known real soon.

Shall we?

“After you, dear Brother.”

She gave Elijah a solemn look before following Klaus outside.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/a3892ed4f71c2e8ae190744f79065294/tumblr_mlgtlhaQBF1qh2toro1_500.gif

<3>


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (31) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 09, 2014 09:10AM
Museum

They pulled up across the street from the museum and Shane cut the ignition. They both watched a man leave, assuming correctly he was a nightwatchman of some sort. All the lights were out in the museum with the exception of a few near the back. She looked at Shane.

“And that is our cue.” Shane stated. He was out of the car and across the street in moments, Carmen right behind him by seconds. It was rare when she got to exercise her powers this way and she was grinning devilishly as they scaled up the side of the building and onto the roof. Shane unlocked one of the windows and went inside, crawling across the ceiling before dropping to the floor, making a slight noise as he did.

“Amateur.” Carmen whispered, amused as she copied his movements, her landing a bit more silent then his. She smirked at him as she pointed to her soft-soled sneakers.

“Isn’t this fun?” Shane grinned. She rolled her eyes at him.

“All right, Indy. Lead on.” she threaded his arm through his as he shined the flashlight around. They had ended up in the Wild West exhibit. “So…which way to Egypt?” she wondered. He turned and lead her down the nearby stairs where she could see the Egyptian exhibit at the end of the hall.

Suddenly a bright light came from the other end and they froze in their tracks.

“Hello? Is anyone there?” a female voice asked. Carmen could practically taste the woman’s fear and her eyes began to bleed red.

“Oh, she smells heavenly.” she hissed to her husband. “May I keep her?” The Queen was starting to come out and she was hungry.

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 09, 2014 02:06PM
Museum

From the darkened end of the hall, the young archaeologist could just make out the outlines of two people that were standing near the start of the Egyptian exhibit. No one was supposed to be in the building aside from herself and the night guard, and Candy instantly thought that these were burglars. But why people wanted to steal artifacts was beyond her. Her right hand that held the torch shook violently, as fear swept through her.

“Who are you? What are you doing in the Museum after hours?” Not exactly the smartest thing to be asking, but it was all Candy could come up with.

Shane heard the delicious hiss of his Queen who was awakening within from the scent of fear that the young girl gave off. His eyes flickered towards her as he too could smell the girl’s fear. “Oh, she smells heavenly.” Shane couldn’t agree more, but he remembered they were there to get answers about the scroll and the box, not feed. He was about to speak, when Carmen asked.

“May I keep her?”

The young archaeologist heard this and started to back up. “I’m going to call the cops!”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/05/b6066-pipeflashlight.gif?w=529

Shane hissed angrily and with great speed flew across the length of the hall and seized the girl by the throat, her torch clattering to the tiled floor. His nails sunk into her neck, as his head turned ever so slowly. “That…wouldn’t be a good idea.” He then turned and held out the girl for his Queen, almost presenting her to her for feeding. “She’s even more delicious up close, my Love.” The Vampire then licked the girl’s cheek before closing his eyes and letting out a sensual growl. Candy shuddered with fear as her eyes were now opened wide, the whites clear as day. “We have use for you….but first, you must feed our Queen.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 09, 2014 09:45PM
Vlad’s Mansion, Livingroom

Vlad was standing in front of the fireplace, staring into the flames when Emilia and Rheksas returned from their outing. He was silent for the longest time, almost as if he didn’t know they were there. Oh he knew they were there. He always knew when his Generals were near. They knew not to interrupt his thoughts and were forced to wait.

The silence was oppressive to one not used to such long silences.

After about 10 minutes, he finally turned away from the flames and the expression on his face did not bode well. He looked at Emilia first.

“Isabella is in this town, somewhere. Find her. I believe she has something that belongs to me and I want it returned. You will deliver my message…by any means necessary.” he emphasized the last four words with a glare that would melt steel, leaving no doubt what kind of message he wanted Isabella to receive. “Go, now, before sunrise.”

Easily dismissing her, he turned to Rheksas, slipping a photograph from the pocket of his suit jacket. He handed it to the dark skinned vampire.

“And you, my cagey friend, are going to find out everything you can about the woman in this picture.” he was pointing to the brunette. “Her name is Carmen. I want to know everything there is to know about her. Who she is, where she works, her family, her friends. Everything.” Vlad demanded. “Do not disappoint me in this, Rheksas.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/carmen_zps5e77d093.jpg

Museum, Outside Egyptian Exhibit

Candy finally saw them and Shane was across the room and at her throat in an instant. Candy’s eyes widened in fear and she struggled to remove Shane’s hand from her throat. He didn’t pay any attention to the struggling woman, looking instead at Carmen, who was slowly walking down the hall, eyes on the rapidly beating pulse point at Candy’s throat.

She moved in next to Shane, her body pressed against his as she ran her fingers over Candy’s skin.

“We could use her, darling.” Carmen hissed. “I won’t kill her.” Carmen bent and sniffed at Candy’s neck, moaning in delight at the smell. She brought her head back and caught Candy’s eyes with her own. “You have nothing to fear.” she whispered, her voice hypnotic. “Just give in…you know you want to. I can make all your fears disappear. You will never have need for another thing ever again. I will take care of you as if you were my own.” Carmen’s voice was very soothing and hypnotic and she could see it was having an effect on the young museum curator. Candy’s eyes glazed over as she began to fall under Carmen’s spell. “That’s it…just let yourself go…you will never fear again…yessss….” Carmen bent toward Candy as the woman slowly tilted her head back. Carmen licked at the thick vein, bringing the blood to the surface before she bit into the woman’s skin. Candy let out a gasp of surprise before her eyes slipped closed, giving in to Carmen without the slightest protest. Carmen drank deeply, monitoring the young girl’s heartbeat and pulse. As she drank, the spirit that had been lurking nearby saw her chance and moved quickly, sinking herself into Carmen as she was at her weakest when she was feeding. Carmen’s skin rippled as the new presence slowly began to take over and she moaned as she got her first taste of blood in several thousand years. Carmen, sensing that her body was no longer under her control, tried her hardest to get back to herself but the unknown entity was much stronger then she and she was relegated to the farthest reaches of her mind, locked away from her husband’s thoughts before she could warn him.

“I am…freeeeeee….” she heard the Other’s voice exclaim just before she was locked away.

The eyes snapped open and for a moment, they were a stunning blue before Carmen’s normal brown bled back into them, unknown to Shane. The Other slowly withdrew from Candy, letting the unconscious woman slip from her arms to the floor as she licked her lips with a slight moan.

“You shall be my servant in this world.” she whispered, letting the words sink into Candy’s subconscious. She suddenly remembered the man Carmen had arrived with and looked through the woman’s memories for his name. Shane. Her mate.

“Weakling.” she mentally scowled. Plastering a pleased look upon her face, The Other looked at Shane. “She shall do. Let us continue our quest.”

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 09, 2014 10:50PM
Vlad’s Mansion, Livingroom

Standing in the foreground, Emilia and Rheksas awaited their orders from the Count. As usual, he was deep in thought and kept them waiting, probably on purpose. Emilia stood stoically with her hands at her sides, while Rheksas had his arms folded over, his face rigid like stone. There was no warm greetings, no expectations of acknowledgement till the Count was ready to speak. Minutes seemed much longer as the only sound was the crackle and pop of the kindling on the fire place. Emilia knew something was up, as the message they had received to come back to the manor at once was rushed almost. Her steel blue eyes kept on the ground in front of her, till finally he turned.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc4flqaGfN1rqrk6x.gif

The Count’s face was one that showed he was clearly angered by his finds, and now set the tasks to each in turn. First, Emilia.

“Isabella is in this town, somewhere. Find her. I believe she has something that belongs to me and I want it returned. You will deliver my message…by any means necessary.”

~Isabella?~ Emilia thought. That name was one that she had long since forgotten. Her misdeeds against the Count were well known. An ancient in this part of the world. The Count was certain that Isabella had something that belonged to him and he wanted it back. No if’s no buts. The tricky part would be in doing all this – finding her and then delivering the message before sunrise. It was a dangerous task considering the time of night. Rheksas glanced at her as though she was hesitating to respond. For a moment, she did but then gathered herself and simply nodded, before walking out of the room briskly.

This left Rheksas alone with the Count, who now was ready to give over the next set of instructions.

“And you, my cagey friend, are going to find out everything you can about the woman in this picture.” 

Rheksas took the picture in his right hand and studied it for a moment, before returning his gaze to the Count.

“Her name is Carmen. I want to know everything there is to know about her. Who she is, where she works, her family, her friends. Everything.” The General gave a very curt nod coupled with a grunt. But the Count cemented his intention…with a threat.

“Do not disappoint me in this, Rheksas.”

“I shall not fail, M’lord.” The gruff man said, before bowing and placing the photograph into his jacket pocket and heading out of the den. Now both Generals were on separate missions. Question was, who would come back with what the Count wanted?

Outside the Manor

Both Rheksas and Emilia met up again as they were now about to head in separate directions. Rheksas had the keys to the truck, while Emilia simply stared out at the grounds with her arms folded. There was a pained look in her eyes, which stopped Rheksas from getting on with the job.

“What are you waiting for? You don’t have much time.” Rheksas was talking about the night hours, and Emilia knew the risks. She had seen the wine splattered painting in the den and it had made an impact on her. In the worst way. What did this woman have that Emilia didn’t? Aside from the artifact which was clearly what the Count wanted back. It was then that Rheksas showed Emilia the photograph of Carmen to her. Probably the worst thing he could have done.

“Who is that?” Emilia asked as Rheksas as he pocketed it again.

“The woman I have been told to find out about. And more.”

Another woman? Emilia closed her eyes tight as she fought back her rising jealousy. It was going to one day be her undoing. Opening them again she took out the car keys from her pocket and pressed the lock button, the car’s headlights flashing as it showed it was no longer locked. She didn’t say another word, strutting over to the car and reefing the door open, only to get inside and turn the ignition over, before speeding off leaving a spray of small rocks and gravel in her wake.

Rheksas shook his head as he watched her go, before then finding a reason to smile. He got to go and break into a government agency, and the guards there who always fed on donuts, were ever so tasty.

The Museum.

Shane licked his lips as he watched his beloved Queen approach. With the finesse of a jungle cat and the beauty that was intoxicating, he found himself falling for her once more. Almost like a loved starved puppy as he watched with large blue eyes as she compelled the young archaeologist to bend to her will. Candy was like putty in the Queen’s clutches, and soon was under her hypnotic spell. Shane stepped back to allow the Queen to enjoy her meal as he waited patiently for the feeding to be done. Course, the woman then fell to the floor at their feet when she was drained of her blood, but thankfully she was not dead. Not yet. Shane crouched down and felt her pulse which was weak but stable. Glancing up at his bride he answered her in regards to their quest.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/40e9982db8c3cbc67cbe962a8b1518e1/tumblr_mi81p68U1c1s0anhho1_500.gif

“I say, we take the young Miss back to the house and start to get her to tell us about the scroll and the rings. No point hanging around a bunch of stiff old Mummy’s.” Shane was his usual joker self, as he rose to standing and then picked up the unconscious woman in a fireman like lift and ushered his darling wife with one hand.

“Home darling? I do recall you were rather keen to play “Tie me up and whip my bottom.” Little did he know that the new Carmen, might not take a liking to that. He did have the box of rings and the scroll in his coat pocket. Both of which his bride would want….well at least, the new Owner of her vessel.

Outside Isabella’s House.

Now your probably wondering, how did Emilia manage to track down Isabella? Well, turns out that after the night at the Rock Concert, she got in good with some of the local vampire covens, and they made mention of a shadowy Queen that lived at the far end of town in a home built by a mob boss in the 1920′s. Sure enough, when Emila parked out the front, it matched the house described in detail. Getting out of the car, she closed the door gently before zipping at speed across the road, and leaping well clear of the perimeter fence. Within the grounds it was a matter of making it across the gardens undetected, and Emilia was a master of the Shadows. She slipped in and out before finally coming to a stop on a balcony. Inside, she could see….HER. Cuddling some blood doll, or so it seemed.

http://vampirediariesguide.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/03/1.gif

Emilia’s eyes narrowed as she got a closer look, and that was when she saw it. The key necklace. Long ago she had read about the fabled key and what it opened, but she had not put two and two together before. So, that was what kept her going all these years. Having seen enough, she leapt down off the balcony and to another floor. Inside the kitchen was Isabella’s long suffering and faithful servant; Luther. He was preparing a meal for his Mistress and her mate and had his head down as he was cutting up meat for the pot.

The shutter windows burst open and before he could see what was happening, Emilia had him pinned to a wall. She was growling as she took the butcher’s knife from his hand.

“You…are going to give your Mistress a message.” She hissed through gritted teeth. Luther was terrified as he suddenly felt her plunge her fist into his chest and rip out his heart. Tearing it clean out she held the pulsating muscle in her blood soaked fingers. His face was one of shock as she rammed the knife right through his forehead and pinned him to the wall. She then tossed the bloody heart into the pot behind her, before dipping her finger in his blooded face. She then scrawled a message on the wall.

“The Count wants his gift…back. Return it, or this will be what I do to you.”

Stepping back she licked her fingers as though a cat grooming herself, before turning into a swirling mist of black and spiriting off back out into the night.

<3>


Rain – Chapter Two.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Two

The Game begins

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a
 

http://media.giphy.com/media/vjspm3SHG3lao/200_s.gif



CharlotteCarrendar: – That voice – Rayne had heard it before. Long ago, while in her training days, and just after graduation. But it can’t be him. The young officer turned her weapon and flash light towards the dark silhouette of a man that was wearing a long black leather coat, fedora, dark shades, and carrying a jewel tipped cane. Immaculate; considering just where she was. As he came out from the shadows, his right cheek bore the disfiguring mark gained from an accident, possibly an explosive device. It was his voice she recognised first, not his appearance. That had altered greatly. Siliver flecks of hair was shown just under the brim of his hat. He bore a malicious grin, as he approached the Officer. “Stay back!” Her voice rang out but only was answered by laughter, till she heard a voice in her ear piece. Someone clearly had broken through the Squad comms system, and was watching the scene unfold. Her green eyes darted right as she listened to the man’s voice. Warning her about at least 8 other people all tracking her, along with the man now approaching her in the alley. The voice in her ear piece suggested running, but with the man in front of her coming closer, she was curious as to why her squad helicar blew up, and why she was even on this shift, and in this area. 

http://25.media.tumblr.com/4caa03eabcf9613878f21e4b35382216/tumblr_mksf2d5rDG1rkk3noo1_500.gif

“I’m sorry, Officer Redding. But you see, you are rather special. Yes. Even with your poor performance in the field tonight. That is why I arranged for this….meeting.” ~Arranged?~ So this WAS a set up. Rayne’s hand trembled as she held the fire arm and then made the threat. “Come one step closer and I shoot!” The young Officer curled her finger tighter around the trigger, and the man simply laughed at her. “You could…try to shoot me; however it will take a lot more than that to kill me, my Dear Officer Redding.” The man took another step, and Rayne opened fire, shooting the man five times before running out of ammo. The man’s body shook as each bullet ripped through his jacket and shirt, but the strange part was, no blood splatter. He merely righted himself again and then took another step forward. “I …did warn you, Officer Redding.” 

Rayne immediately threw the firearm at the man and turned on her heel and ran, as fast as she could from the man, who simply walked along behind her, knowing that she would not get far, not with the area being surrounded. She was a special case. One of the few Squad members alive who could break into any computer or machine’s main frame and rework it in such a way that it would go against all former programming. Rayne knew the Zen inside out, and more secrets than even they had imagined. So; she was taken on a special assignment, and whilst in Cried City she was kidnapped by the Elders and reprogrammed to that of a surveillance officer of the Squad. She was placed into the Squad patrols on purpose, as her Commanders and the hierarchy of the Zen decided what to do with her. It was safer for them, to keep her where they could see her; but they didn’t count on the Source trying to find her. 

Running down the empty street and now unarmed, she was a sitting duck to the man following her. 

<3> 


IceTe3a: **Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom* Five shots were made, that was a confirmed shooting as he sighed slightly, sounds like the rookie has the shakes as he rubs his stubbled chin. “Spraying your ammo just wastes it.” He said over the comms as he heard her softly panting, she was obviously running at this point as he glanced around his room and sighed. Putting his long trench coat back on, he collects his custom M1911, three knives and places them all into his trench coats hidden slots. He walks for the door as the lights of the loft starts to turn off, the jukebox stops playing as the room starts to seal itself, the main door opens up for him to exit. 

Coming out to the side alley which was the only way to get into his loft the door slams shut behind him locking itself, as he walks straight into the darkness. He had decided to stalk her, to see how this would play out and who was following her. At the very least he needed to make sure he wasn’t on anyone’s radar, he sticks to the shadows where he would go unnoticed, reaching for his pocket he pulls out a small Ntech tracking signal these things were indestructible but easily removed. Harder to put onto someone as there needed to be direct contact, he could hear her running her steps echoing as she ran down the dark alley way. 

He needed to be able to put the tracking device on her without her knowing it was on her or realizing he was there. But how could he get close enough, without her realizing he was there. He quickly ducked down a tight alleyway it was tight enough for one person to walk through as he glanced both ways, she’d come down this way for sure. He had to step over junk, broken wooden fences among other trash that was scattered over the floor. Clearing some of the trash from the floor he laid down on the cold cement floor, it was dark enough so no one could see him, as she passed by he would have to place the tracker on her. He’d just have to hope she wouldn’t step on him. 

“Keep going down that path, there’s a tight alleyway up a head, go through there and you should out move him” he said hooking the bait up as he laid there waiting for her to pass through the alleyway. Once she came past him even if she trod on him he would place the tracker on her person and wait for her to clear the alleyway before he got back up and start to follow her again. All he’d have to do is waiting for the right time, and then he could start getting to the bottom of this. Once he had her in his eyesight, he will scan her for her File and see just who she is and what section she was from, but he’ll have to get a good shot of her face to be able to get a perfect scan. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Sprinting down the road, her heart rate accelerating as she turned a corner and onto another larger street. All around her were burnt out car wrecks and rubbish piled high like mini garbage tips. This really was the worst part of the city and no place for an unarmed Squad member. Hated by all levels of society, she could easily be lynched if caught by anyone. Without backing and her helicar, she was now in a situation that would be hard to get out of. So this is what that Security guard meant. Was she to become another statistic on the wall? The man was still following her but at some distance away, while the voice in her ear piece seemed to be the only one who was doing anything to help her. ““Keep going down that path, there’s a tight alleyway up a head, go through there and you should out move him” Hearing this she turned into the tight alley just as he instructed, but then discovered all too late that it was a dead end. Running up to a brick wall, she let out a horrified gasp. She rummaged on her utility belt for something that would protect her, but all she had was a taser. What good would that be to a borg? He’d probably get off on it. The shadow’s lengthened to the point she finally saw the man turn the corner. 

”Well well well…we meet again, Officer Reed.” 

<3> 

IceTe3a: He waited, and waited as he lay on the floor of the alleyway for her to pass by; it shouldn’t take this long for her to run straight through. He came to a kneel as he looked around, Rookie got lost in the maze of alleyways no doubt. He sighed slightly as he listened into her radio frequency. He glanced up the walls were close enough together, as he scaled them leaning against one and climbing up with the other he hit to the rooftops as he started to look around for her. She was close but where exactly was she? He arched a brow as he started moving from rooftop to rooftop checking the alleyways as he jumped the roofs. 

He sighed as he turned on his electronic current view to find her earpiece again, surely enough there it was “That’s a dead end stupid, can’t you follow simple directions” he said but it was too late, he heard her breathing become heavy as the other male’s voice came into play. He sighed as he went into a sprint jumping across the rooftops he could hear the conversation that was going on, pulling out his custom M1911 he glanced at the other view, a robot? No all robots were Ntech designed for the military or Squad… A Borg, someone who had butchered their body to attach half assed Ntech gear on it, they weren’t up to military standards but they had a advantage over normal human’s even if the gear was second rate. 

Coming to a stop above the alleyway they female was in he glanced down at the two, knowing full well that he was already in to far he needed to do this and get out, he jumped into the air as he turned upside down, falling head first down into the alleyway his legs split as his feet hit the brick walls of the alleyway on either side, he came to a stop hanging upside down 3/4th of the way up the wall, his M1911 switched to tazer rounds, designed by the military to take out Robotics this bullet would stop the borgs mechanic parts from working, until he had his next half assed maintenance that is. 

Taking perfect aim he lets fly a single bullet *Boom* hitting the Borg directly in the chest, as the pulse surges throughout the man’s body shutting down his tech, That’s what you get for forcing half assed tech into your body, it doesn’t work properly and is susceptible to tazor rounds. He watches as the man’s body seizes up, Adams head looking directly down at the female’s body he was in the cover of the dark skies so she wouldn’t be able to see him. 
Loosening his press on his feet he comes down right behind the young Female his head down to her ass as his hand reaches for the Tracking device he presses it firmly against her back under her shirt, a slight pinch would be felt. He kept directly still as he hung upside down his back pressed against the alleyway wall behind him as she was directly in front her back facing him. “What are you waiting for? Run..” 

CharlotteCarrendar: The borg went totally still, as though the hard wiring components had been compromised; it then collapsed to its knees as soon as the full effect of the taser round hit home. Rayne was in shock as everything was happening at once. She thought she was a goner for sure, and yet the man was shot by an unknown marksman and stopped dead in his tracks. But would he rise again and take chase? The young Officer feels an odd pinch on the back of her neck, and almost swats at it, but she then hears the man speak again into her ear piece. “What are you waiting for? Run..” Rayne did run, straight past the smoking borg and out into the street again. She turned right and then ran up the main street, her mind wild with the notions that more were after her. It was like a game of cat and mouse, and she needed to find somewhere to hide. A few more blocks and she sees an abandoned church, the door half hanging off it’s hinges. Surely no one would dare follow her in there. 

She runs up the steps and leaps over a fallen beam, only to enter the decaying church. Within high ceilings and rows of pews greeted her, with the sounds of pigeons cooing high up in the beams. A single candle is lit at the top of the church. So many candles, yet one is lit? She looks behind her and sees no one is following her. She looks for a place to hide herself, and goes to the confessional, where she enters the door and sits down. Rocking back and forth, she starts to pray. 

<3> 

IceTe3a: She was a nobody, otherwise she’d have realized he was behind her, and would have done something about it. Let alone letting a strange man guide her supposable out of trouble a new recruit for the Squad, how’d she even get past their tests he would never know. This was obviously no Spec ops commando, let alone a quality member of the Squad force; she was some rookie who still had her green horns. He watched as she ran off into the night, he checked his signal was working, confirming it was attached properly he sighed, waste of a location tracker really. He let his feet lose grip as he fell down to the ground onto a hand stand, he slowly fell back onto his feet as he came to a full stand. “Alright rookie, you’re on your own. I was never here” and with that he disconnected his link to her ear piece. Determining she was a no body, just a rookie with unlucky habits. 

*Groans* he glanced down as he saw the borg, some people are that desperate for power they are willing to bucher their bodies and implant poorly graded Ntech into their bodies just for a slight advantage pathetic really. *Slam* Adam’s pistol hilt slams straight into the guys back head knocking him out cold “Night night” He said softly as he casually walked out of the alleyway. After a uneventful night like this he wanted to get back to his loft and relax. 

He sighed as he came out to the main street and holstered his M1911 in his trench coat, casually strolling down the sidewalk he headed back him, nothing eventful was going on as the streets became quiet again for the rest of the walk. Coming back to his door it scanned his hand *Beep Beep* as the door swings open the lights flick on and the juke box starts playing music loudly She’s my cherry pie was the song of choice at the moment. As he threw his coat off leaving it to lay on the floor, he walked around his loft topless as he poured himself another drink. 

“Should never have left the couch” he sighed as he lit up a cigarette taking a drag he held it in for awhile getting a stronger hit as he blew it out and sipped some of his scotch. He never bothered to keep the front door locked, nor turn the music down. One people weren’t stupid enough to follow him one, two people weren’t stupid enough to walk into a man’s house who chooses to live in the dead zone that’s asking for it. After a few moments of drinking his scotch he passed out on the couch his Lit cigarette still lit sitting in between his lips as it slowly burned away in the course of the night. 


CharlotteCarrendar: – Many different kinds of people lived and worked in the Dead Zone. There was someone paying close attention to the goings on since the attack on the helicar, to the shooting of the borg operative. Another being, cloaked by the darkness was across the street, and as the girl sprinted away, he held back and waited for the gunman to pass, before he went in a different direction. The girl was now, on her own. Only not for long. Pulling down the wide brim of his hat, he followed on after the girl, who had run into what looked to be an abandoned church. His long shadow stretched out before him, as he too went through the broken doors. He crossed himself at the top of the aisle, before glancing over at the confessional, where he could hear the light muttering of a feminine voice in prayer. An idea formed in his head, and seeing at someone had lit a candle, he decided to take on the role of the priest. He entered the Priest’s door and sat down, before pulling the small door across, and showing the hiding girl that she was no longer alone. Rayne sat bolt upright to hear the noise then see the shadowy figure on the other side of the window, though he was obscured by the grill that separated them. He coughed lightly as though waiting for her….confession. Having not done something like this in forever, she thought she better play along. “Forgive me father for I have sinned. It has been…err…well, a few years since my last confession.” The man in the hat nodded and grunted to signal he understood. A silent pause followed as Rayne fiddled with her hands. Should she tell him that she just watched a borg being shot in the alley? That she is part of the patrols for the Squad? Then it hit her just what to say. “I…I keep having these dreams. And I really don’t understand them. See, I never really thought I was good with computers.” Now this is where the man on the other side became more interested. He leaned closer to the grill and coughed again. Rayne continued. “These..Dreams have become more regular of late. Walls of screens, and I am seated in front of a terminal. All these codes keep spinning past – flashing before my eyes, and yet…yet I can understand it, like…reading a child’s book. “ She holds her hand up to her mouth and picks at her lip nervously. “Then…I cracked a code. Something that I wasn’t supposed to see. It was of the Zen. But in my life, I have only done work for the Squad. I mean, I do patrols. I’m not into computers. Hell, I can’t even programme my alarm clock.” She rocks forward and says. “I keep having the same dream….it’s like a broken record, and I just don’t understand. I mean, what is that? Is it a message? A sign?” This had been plaguing her…for well over a year. 

The man on the other side coughed again. He knew who she was. He also knew why the borg was after her. She was the one. “Say three hail Marys for the next week.” Rayne blinked. That was it? No words of advice? She scratched her cheek and then he snapped closed the window, leaving her sitting there to contemplate. After a minute, she exited the confessional and went to go pray before the cross. 

The man in the wide brimmed hat emerged, and then followed Rayne so he was standing right behind her. He watched her quietly, letting her have her moment to pray, and then he spoke. 

“The Dead Zone is not a place for the young and fool hardy. Especially dressed as you are.” 

Rayne turned around and saw the man behind her. He appeared non threatening, but still she was worried. “I’m Officer Redding of the 54th Division night patrol” The man nodded and then said. “And they usually go out in pairs. You are alone. A… very dangerous position to be in. I suggest you find a place for the night and then leave at dawn. It’s just safe that way.” 
The officer thought for a moment, and then asked. “Do you know of a place?” 

“There is a hotel, just a block down called Bexter’s Beat. He puts up people, but uhm…you might want to get rid of your coat and your hat. One whiff of the Squad on you and you be turned away and left for the rats of the Dead Zone.” He spoke wisely, and then took out a cigarette and lit it. “God….only helps those that help themselves.” 

True words. Rayne slowly took off her coat and then her hat, setting them down leaving on only a tank top beneath and her regulation pants. It would have to do. The man in the hat gestured for her to leave, and she took him up on it, walking past him, and then heading out to go find Bexter’s beat. The red hue of the cigarette was the last she saw of the man in the hat. She would meet up with him again…only the next time, he would not be alone. 

<3>

 

 


Rain – Chapter Five.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Five

Tears in the Rain

http://24.media.tumblr.com/ec2b3a0b472d578417fa2b76e1790d98/tumblr_mrj9hkR7My1qz5q5lo1_500.gif

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a
 



IceTe3a: The warbird was half way through its flight path as a call came in “THEY WHAT” the pilot looks behind him and then turns his head, knowing better than to get caught eaves dropping on a higher ranking officer. “THOSE IDIOTS!! How many… HOW MANY?! TWO!? ONLY TWO” *Beep* large heavy footsteps slamming against the metal floor of the plane as the door for the cockpit opens up, “Turn this bird around, we need to get back to Zen science labs FAST” the Pilot looks down at his fuel gauge “Sir if we do that it will be a Point of No Return, we will have no fuel to return back to base” *Sigh* the commander shakes his head as he rubs the bridge of his nose. “Return back to Zen Science labs, we will figure out the other issue once we get back. We’re under attack, they stole the experiment!” The pilot’s eyes widened as the Warbird turned on a dime without warning. The pilot was given permission to fly as fast as he can handle, they’ll ditch the bird and walk if they have to, to get the rest of the way there. After a while the bird landed as the engines turned off *Bang* not the perfect landing but they were on fumes as it were. “Well done soldier, now see if you can’t find some fuel for this thing” he snarled as he flung the door open and looked around as it was in chaos, soldiers running everywhere trying to find a trail “They’re gone you idiots!, Secure this facility, double the patrols. I want everyone who come in and out from now on searched” the soldiers all scattered to their posts as cleanup crews came to help repair the damage, he sighed as he walked into the building and went took over one of the larger office’s. He knew he was going to be stuck here for awhile before he could leave, they needed to make sure this place was secure from now on and this never will happen again. : Meanwhile Adam’s body parts were all collected by Rain and her new friend, what they were going to do with them and what plans they had for him, only time could tell. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – The old Mazda 626 still had some life left in it, as it tore away from the Zen Labs facility with Rain, Sam and Sam’s mate Barney inside. The barrel of parts of what was Adam was seated beside Barney, and he couldn’t help but glance inside the barrel and check it out for himself. “Oh he is going to be harder to figure out than a Rubik cube.” Rain turned in her seat and rested her forearm on the back looking at Barney and then the barrel..”I’d be more worried about how he is going to react when I turn him back on.” Her face; though shadowed by the darkness in the car held a troubled look. After all, it was Adam chasing after her that got him caught up with the Zen Brotherhood. Barney was curious though. “Why make such a fuss over a cyborg, I mean, they are a dime in a dozen now days.” When he said this Sam piped up. “Oh no my friend, you don’t quite understand. He is no ordinary borg. He is Experiment 2961.” Rain glanced at Sam as he stared straight ahead whilst driving. “You mean…he is one of THOSE? I thought they cancelled that programme.” This was when she was about to learn more about what had been going on with the Brotherhood, while she was rewired to be a night patrol officer. Sam coughed as the night air was starting to filter through the air ducts. “They were going to, well they did in a sense however, he survived. He was able to do things that defy imagination. Virtually unstoppable.” Rain drew her knee up and rested her chin on it. “Almost, but I managed too.” Barney was paying close attention between the two, as they finally drove into the gates of the metal wrecking yard. “Still shocked how you did that.” With those words, Sam had to agree. “Damn lucky, that’s all I can say.” They continued to drive past the walls of stacked cars and buses, old taxi cabs and even the odd train carriage till reaching a large shed. Sam clicked a remote on his key and the roller door started to rise up. Inside was pitch black, and as they rolled the car in it wasn’t until it stopped against a steel girder, and the roller door came down that the lights came on. This was no simple machine workshop, or a place to park a car. It was a small factory and assembly station. It had everything Rain needed to repair the disassembled Adam. Getting out of the car, Sam readjusted his baseball cap, turning it right around, before slapping his hands together. “And this is where the magic happens. Not bad, eh. I stole most of what you see here. Everything is marked with the Zen logo. Heh. I just love their toys.” Barney pulled the barrel of parts out of the back seat of the Mazda, as Rain walked around the work shop, whistling loud and low. “You weren’t kidding.” She spun on her heel and chuckled. “Thinking of building an army?” She had to wonder just what Sam was using it all for. He leaned on a machine bench and grinned. “Thought of changing my handle to Tin Soldier and not Tin Man. I do have a heart you know.” 

Barney started to take out all the dissected parts of Adam and laid them on a large work station. Above the table were a lot of hydraulic operated clamps and tools, that were going to be needed in the reconstruction. Rain peeled off Adam’s jacket and laid it on another table as she approached the dissected borg. “Am I going to regret this?” She asked of Sam, as she cracked her knuckles and picked up Adam’s head. She stared at it, turning it over, before looking back at Sam. Sam shrugged. “You could re-programme him to have a soft side for you.” This brought a laugh from Rain. “Oh no, I don’t mess with them like that. No, he is going to hate my guts when he comes too.” That said, she began work. It would be an arduous task, spanning nearly six hours. Every so often Sam would look up from his cell, to see Rain working, while Barney hovered around her, curious to see how she worked. It was meticulous, and everything had to be done precisely. Barney was so impressed, he had to ask. “Where did you learn to do this?” Rain paused for a moment, as she finally remembered. “My father. He was a scientist and specialist in cybernetics, robotics and biology. Taught me very well, till the Zen….” she lowered her head, and then continued on with her work, till at last he was nearly complete. All that she had to do was engage the manual switch and sew him up. 

~Click~ That would be the first sound Adam would hear. Then the echoed voices of Sam, Rain and Barney as he was sewed back up. He would be whole again, fully functioning…and naked. Rain stood back and folded her arms, waiting for him to wake up. 

“I bet he is going to want a cigarette.” She said, taking out the packet that she had stolen from him and the lighter, and she set them down beside him. 

<3> 

IceTe3a: Slowly with hard work on Rains part, Adam was put back together bit by bit, as his parts were connected the nanonerves reattached themselves as his human side of him started to come alive again, he could hear voices.. What was going on? Was he still in the lab? Is he still dead? He could feel his muscles moving slowly as he stretches his fingers, slowly but surely his body was coming along like it was first built, even being properly maintained on so his glitches he couldn’t fix himself were working again. His chest breathed in deeply the first sign of life as his skin was sown back together with precise skill. He recognized that voice… he could hear two other people where was he, was that Rain? Was she a part of the plan all along? A storm hard rolled over during the hours they worked on him as it finally opened its gates, it let it rain down hard as thunder and lightning filled the skies. The wind was blowing harshly as it buffered against the home. His eyes gained color back slowly to their natural green hues as his eyelids closed. He was fully back together as his program was rebooting, filling in the details of what had happened whilst he was turned off, putting the puzzle together as he listened to the audio recording. So… Rain and her friends had saved him… For what reason though? It all came pretty clear to him, hearing their mocking talk about him as they pieced him together. It was time for him to get pay back for what she did to him that much was for sure. He was fully self aware again and conscious but he wasn’t sure if these were just memory recordings or of he was actually still with rain there was only one way to find out. His hues open up slowly as they adjust to the lighting in the room, he had heard her say she bet he would need a cigarette. As his eyes scanned the room they fell upon her as he glared at her, “You!” he said in a threatening voice, coming to a swift stand off the table he walked straight for her grabbing her by the scruff of her shirt as he lifted her up off the ground, not bothering with the other two there wasn’t much they could do against him. “I save your life twice, you steal from me. Use me, Leave me for dead and fed me to the Zen” his left hand felt around her body as he grabbed his M1911 pistol and threw her back down to a couch. Glancing over the other two males his eyes were scanning their faces as he brought up their files.“Pathetic.” He said as he walked over to where she had left his coat, he grabbed it and put it on covering himself up. “I Don’t know what you want, But you’re not getting it” he growled as he glared down to Rain. He knew that their rebel leaders wanted the equipment for themselves and that’s what they were tasked to do, to get him, put him back together and bring him to them for whatever reasons he didn’t know. Looking himself over he snarled at his own body as he was hoping he was dreaming a bad dream about his body being turned into this.. this thing, but unfortunately not. He glanced over the three in the room, he hated people like them so quick to judge. They could never understand as he turned to face Rain one last time. His green hues glancing down at her not glaring at her, not with sorrow but almost a look of plea. His lips part slowly “Leave me alone” he said softly as it sounded like a request, his arm extends with his M1911 pointed at the other two males in the room “I See you again, you’ll be dead before you see me.” He glared threatening as he opened the door, the wind and rain blew inside the room as he stepped out into the darkness of the cold night. Only a simple Light above the door was on as it showed where he stood, standing in the mud he looked up into the sky as the rain fell down and ran across his skin, he loved the rain it showed he was still.. human. As he heard two dogs barking to his left, his hues glare directly towards them as they quickly stopped barking, and one even started to whine as they backed off into their kennels. Looking around the dump site he was trying to get a location of where he was, as he waited for his HUD to kick into gear with a map image of his location, he crossed his arms as he felt around for a smoke. Damn she still had them as he sighed slightly, he’ll have to go pick some more up on the way back to his place. 



CharlotteCarrendar: – The reaction from the newly awakened Adam was not unexpected by Rain, since she knew his volatile nature. She pursed her lips and held her ground as he shouted at her “YOU!” Rain responded clearly. “Me.” She swallowed as her two companions both got to their feet concerned about harm coming to the girl. It was justified as Adam swiftly stood up and crossed the floor to scoop her up by the shirt and snarl at her. He verbally spat at her; abused her for what she had done to him. Leaving him for dead for the Zen to pick apart and use as they sought fit. Rain didn’t struggle as Adam felt her up for his belongings, in particular his gun. With a concerted effort, he threw her back on the couch, where she landed awkwardly, but was for the most part unhurt. Her eyes darted to Sam, who was about to pick up a shot gun, to defend Rain if he had to, and she simply shook her head at him. To go to guns against someone like Adam would see your own brains splattered against the wall. Barney kept opening his mouth and closing it. Like he wanted to interject, but was dead scared of Adam. Who wouldn’t be? After all, he was the Experiment. 

Adam tossed the two men a side glance and simply called them both Pathetic, which in a sense they seemed to be. Neither put up a fight. They weren’t stupid. As soon as he was dressed in his coat, he made one request of Rain. To leave him alone. That said, he pointed his gun at the other two and threatened their lives if they ever tried to see him again. He left the room and went out the emergency exit into a violent storm. Wind had whipped up and the rain was falling hard. The ground had become a muddy slush pool, and the chill factor was high. 

Inside Rain sat on the couch, contemplating what to do. Sam put his head in his hands and rocked back and forth. “Noah’s going to be pissed. Ugh, who’s going to tell him? Not me, I value my life. I like my life. I’m still a virgin for god’s sake!” 

Rain got up from the couch, and noticed that Adam had left his cigarettes and lighter behind on the table. She walked on over to the medical station and picked them up. Barney said. “This is no time for a smoke, Rain.” Genuinely worried about his friend, Sam who was near tears. Rain glanced at them both and said. “Be back in a minute.” She headed out after Adam, with the cigarettes and lighter, and the two men glanced at each other. “She’s got a death wish.” They both said in unison. 

Outside, Rain saw Adam. Standing in the rain and just looking at the sky. She walked up behind him as the rain pummelled down on her, drenching her thoroughly. “You forgot your smokes.” 

<3> 

IceTe3a: The rain was hitting his face as his hair had a wet look to it now, a sigh of relief as he felt the wind brushing up against his skin. It was good to be free from everyone, alive once more, he wasn’t going to make the same mistake twice. His HUD popping up on his right eye he finally saw his location; damn he was a fair while away. As he sighed slightly he heard the commotion coming from inside as he shook his head. “Idiot’s, Lucky I didn’t kill them all” 

Footsteps coming up from behind he turned his body with his gun as it nearly skimmed across Rains forehead, pressing up against her head he glared into her eyes as they stood there in the cold stormy night silent for a moment, what did she want this time? He wanted her to leave him the hell alone, he wanted to be free to do as he pleased. 

“I’m not a piece of equipment you and your buddies can use as you see fit.” He screamed out against the sound of the storm as he glared into her eyes. Lowing the M1911 he placed it into his trench coat, “I know what you think of me, Just like everyone else does. You’re no different to me than the Zen” he knew just like the Zen, rain wanted him for her own reasons. Reasons unknown to him but he wasn’t exactly ready to find out what she wanted from him. 

“Whatever it is you think I’ll do for you. Forget it, nothing you say, nothing you promise will make me work with you, for you. Or allow you to use me in any way” he growled as he shoved her away lightly and pointed for her to go back inside “Go away, Before you get hurt and regret it. “he sighed as he looked down to his hands and chest, he always hated to see himself like this but he wasn’t stupid it was to be this way and he got over it in time. 

“I’m human, I was born a Human. You know nothing about me or my past, you have no rights or claims to me” he stopped glaring at her as he flipped his panel open on the side of his forearm and punched in a few codes, as the map started to scan for the best way for him to get back to his place. He turned his back to her and walked a few steps further away from her, he was done talking to her and her friends. They’ll say and do anything they need to; to get the job done that much was for sure or at least she would, her friends… they were cowards. 

CharlotteCarrendar: Rain was afraid. More afraid than she could ever remember. Though her memories of her previous life were still coming back to her. After the rewiring, what Adam had provided for her, by finding her files meant that she was able to now to try and return to her chosen path. Everyone needs that. A purpose, something to wake up for; a goal. She now knew hers. Whether Adam was a part of this remained to be seen. 

As both stood in the midst of the blistering storm, his words echoed out into the night – combating against Mother Nature’s own fury. He was angry, and rightfully so. He felt as though everyone wanted him for their own gain. No one could see the human behind the machine. Adam believed so strongly that he was still human, that nothing that anyone said or did would make him think otherwise. But if he was Human, how was it that a woman like Rain was able to make him come back to life. She was not God. She was a human. It was no miracle, no reincarnation. She had a gift, one that had been passed down from Father to daughter. Little did she know what role her father played in all this. Adam could have shot her. The point of his gun was aimed at her head, yet he didn’t. He displayed a human like quality after all. A machine would have acted as programmed. 

Rain listened in silence as streams of water ran down her face – making her blink as it crossed her eyes. Adam declared that nothing she did or said would ever get him to work with or for her. He would not be a pawn in someone else’s game. But he was still a wanted man. By both sides. Question was which was better if at all. 

“I’m human, I was born a Human. You know nothing about me or my past, you have no rights or claims to me” he cried, only stopping to flip open his panel, and start to search for a map lead on a way to get home. Adam turned his back on her, and let that be that. He wanted no further discussion on the matter, he was leaving and that was that. 
“You say you’re human, but you don’t even know who you really are. I was like you in that sense. Programmed into believing I was someone else, and all for the benefit of the Zen. The Zen want you as a specimen on which to make more like you. So in effect, you would be just a number. They could make thousands of you and none would know the truth. They would all think that they were you. Believing they’re Human. Doing what the Zen want.” She walked up behind him and continued to speak. “When you showed me the file of who I am, you granted me the power of knowledge. To become the person I was. What if I can do the same for you? Discover the truth. Who you were before you became…the Experiment. The human you believe yourself to be.” 

She walked around him slowly, her feet sopping wet from the mud. Rain said lastly. “If I can give you back your life by putting you together. I can find out who you were, and give you back your humanity.” 

<3> 

IceTe3a: He looked up from his pad and shook his head as he glanced at her and smiled lightly in the rain, his green hues glancing casually into hers. “MY past is my past life. Who I am now is what I am, This does not make me a machine. I’m no one’s piece of equipment” he was biding his time until the program had finished loading for his route home, scanning for any car’s he may be able to use. “Zen, Rebels, and Military you’re all the same. I don’t care for your war between each other, quit wasting your time and breathe in trying to talk me into your side.” Walking over to one of the dog’s he kneeled down to it as he started to pat it’s head which it happily started to wag it’s tail, he glanced up to Rain “Like I said, I’ll never allow you to use me as your equipment, Not willingly anyway. I know the only reason you rescued me and put me back together, weren’t because you felt guilty and felt like you owed me one. No, you need me the so called ‘equipment’ for your own uses, and that’s what drove you to this very spot. You tell me who the real machine is here” he smiled at the dog as it nuzzled its head against him; he gave it a pat on the back before walking back over to Rain. He sighed slightly as walked up to her, “So what’s it going to be solider, you going to follow your orders and take me down, reprogram and utilize your newly found equipment? Or am I walking out of here never to be seen again?” He knew exactly what he was going to do once he got out of here, he was going to disappear deeper off the grid no one would be able to find him or recognize him, he’d be a whisper to people nothing more. As he smirked and glanced back into the house “I suspect you’ve already made your mind up, something tells me you’re not going to let me go. So tell me, is it true you can control AI’s and computers? Since everyone keeps saying I’m just one big computer, does your trick work on me?” he chuckled and sighed as he pushed her aside and slowly started to walk away. Tapping a few codes into his keyboard, he activated a countdown for 10 seconds and once the timer was gone, he’d pop his invisibility tech on, rendering him invisible to the naked eye. Thanks to rain and her maintenance on his computer parts, it was working even better than before. “10 second’s to prove, Are you a solider through and through? Or just another human with visions” he glanced back at her as he started to count out loudly. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Sam came running out, only to see Adam stand off against a soaking wet Rain. He was calling her soldier, and asking her if she was going to take him down and use him like a sparkling new piece of gadgetry. The rain fell heavier, and Sam yelled out. “Rain…you can’t just let him leave. Do something!” but that was when Rain actually realized that if she did try to keep him, and use him like he said she would, that would make her no better than the Zen. He had turned away and was about to switch on his invisibility cloaking system, which meant he would just vanish and tracking would be useless. Sam looked between them and he begged Adam. “You’re making a huge mistake. You don’t think the Zen are going to stop searching for you!” Rain turned around and patted Sam’s shoulder. “let him go.” Sam shook his head. “But if he is caught….RAIN…you know what they are going to do!!! Millions of people will die!” 

At this she took one last look at Adam, and then back at Sam. “I’m not going to play God.” She headed back inside, as Adam’s cloaking device would be activated. Sam ran at Adam to try and stop him but by then it would be too late. 

Inside the hanger, Rain walked in absolutely dripping. Barney handed her a towel, which she accepted graciously. She started to pat herself down as Sam stormed back inside. “RAIN…HOW COULD YOU DO THAT? YOU LET HIM WALK!” She continued to dry herself off as though she wasn’t paying attention. He was now tearing his hair out. “Noah and the Source are going to be so angry. What now…what the hell now? Huh?” Rain tossed the wet towel at Barney, who caught it on the fly. Rain shrugged her shoulders and said. “The answer is simple, but I don’t want to get into that now. I want to bunk down. Working on Adam wore me out. Just point me to a cot, and let me get some sleep.” Reluctantly, Sam pointed to a room off the side. “Beds in there. Just promise me, that when Noah comes, you take the heat for this. I’m still attatched to my balls.” Rain gave the peace symbol and walked off to the room to sleep as Barney scratched his head. “What you think she is going to do?” Sam cringed and replied. “Pray…no wait, that’s me.” 

<3> 

IceTe3a: Adam stared down at the one they called Sam as he was begged not to leave, he didn’t bother listening to the young male as he walked off in the direction of the street, the rain pouring down hard as he knew sooner or later they would come after him, they always do. As he continued to count down he was close to the walls of the scrap yard “One” he said simply as he raised his right hand up to his shoulder, flipping Rain and the others off with his middle finger. The cloaking device activates as he disappears perfectly into the rain as if he was never there to begin with, he jumps up onto the roof of a broken down car and jumps again clearing the wall as he landed safely on the other side. 

As he hit the sidewalk once more he causally jogged away from the scrap yard for a few minutes before coming down to a walk. Turning off the Cloaking system he walked into an abandoned shop as he came out a few moments later wearing black jeans with thick black boots and a black shirt, with aviators. He looked around as he put his trench coat on, he casually strolled down the sidewalk as he knew people would be after him, Zen, The rebellion, Perhaps Rain and her friends when they get desperate as well. All he knew was he needed to disappear. 

Eventually he came by a 4×4 crew cab Ute, a newer model that was still running, although the owner wasn’t around to look after his shiny black car. Jumping in the driver’s seat he took off as the wheels screeched leaving a trail of smoke behind. Looking down on the passenger’s seat there was a pack of smokes and a lighter as he grabbed one, he lit it as he started taking deep drags of the smoke. He was heading for a place no one would ever find him, a place which was uninhabited by humans as he continued driving out of the city and headed west across the lands. 

“Fuck the lot of you” he said as he flicked the used cigarette out of the trucks window, he turned on the radio as it started to blast tunes. What were his plans now, he didn’t care as he was finally free of everyone’s grasp for the moment. Would he ever return to civilization? No one would be able to say for sure, only time would tell what plan Adam had install for himself if any. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Running, running hard the young boy was scared for his life. He had broken into some old man’s home, and unfortunately the man was well armed. Chasing the young boy down the street, he then took aim at the boy as he ran out onto the street, right into the path of the oncoming car that Adam was driving. The bright lights of the car illuminated the boy who panicked, and as he went to run on, the old man shot the boy from behind. ~Blam Blam!~ The boy collapsed on the ground, his blood pooling out from under him. The shooter coughed the spat a lugey on the ground. Just another street rat that meant nothing. No one would care…not in this hell hole they called a world. 
The boy’s hand clawed at the road base, blood pouring out of his back. Was he going to get hit by the car and his life ended there and then. Life is so short…and cheap. <3> 


IceTe3a: He watches as a young boy gets chased down onto the street by a older man with a gun *Bang BANG* the older man had shot the kid, Adams hues flicker over to the older man as he slows down the Ute to a crawl. His right hand presses down the button to let the passenger side window down, slowly he came into view of the older male suddenly **BANG BANG BANG* Adam fires three shots from his M1911 towards the older man, his hand moves the steering wheel as he directs his large 24’ tire to slowly rolls towards the boy, first it runs down his hand crushing it instantly as the tire takes the small child’s skulls underneath it *Pop* the skull gets crushed under the tire “Apparently life’s a bitch” the blood splatters across the road and under carriage of the Ute painting a lot of the road red. He had risked his neck one, too many times to stop and do it again. Only to get fucked over by the people he tried to save, from now on he only looked after himself all else were fodder to his guns, he could thank Rain for showing him the faults in his ideals of life. Planting his foot down on the pedal the engine roars as his tires spin and the truck flies off into the night, towards the outskirts of town. 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Within the confines of the small store room that had been converted into a bunk with a few beds for those that worked late on the machinery in the workshop, Rayne slowly started to peel off her wet clothes, and hang them across a filing cabinet and chair. Her shoes were ruined, and though she had tried to dry herself, she was still a little damp. Rain placed the boots near the wall, then looked about for an extra blanket. The room had a chill factor to it and she desperately wanted to get warm. 

As she found herself an ex army blanket in an old foot locker, she sat down on one of the beds and contemplated what she had done. She had let the Experiment go. Sure, there was going to be hell to pay for that, but not all was lost, in fact…she gained a great deal of insight into the Experiment while working on him for hours. He should be thanking her, since she was able to put him back together better than when he was first made. Funny thing was the person who helped build him, was someone she knew and loved very much. She had definitely inherited her Father’s traits that was for sure. There came a knock on the door a short time later, and Rain looked up. “Yeah?” the door creaked open and it was Sam with some pyjamas and a change of clothes. “I figured you could use these. I mean, your gear is pretty much ruined.” Rain glanced at her bedraggled clothes and nodded. “Yeah, you’re right about that.” She stood up and walked across the room in her underwear, and took the pile of clothes from a blushing Sam. He turned his head shyly, as she noticed his bashfulness. “Not seen tits before?” She joked. Sam giggled nervously and replied. “Course I have. There is this great thing called Porn.” Both would laugh from that comment, and Rain turned to get dressed in the pyjamas. Sam stood there a bit longer than he needed too. He still had one question. “Why did you really let him go? You could have disabled him, and you know it.” 

“Because, I don’t need the Experiment to do what has to be done.” She said, placing her clothes for the new day on the desk near her bed. Sam pushed her further. “And by that you mean?” Rain crawled into her cot, and then gave Sam one last look before lying down and rolling over. “I’m going to build Eve. Good night, Sam.” 

Sam just stood there, and had his jaw nearly hit the floor. Was she going to make a replicant that was the only one that could take on Adam and win? 

<3>

 


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (32) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 10, 2014 10:26PM
Isabella’s Mansion – Bedroom

As Isabella sat on Jason’s lap curling her fingers under his chin in a bid to show some affection she noted something out of the corner of her eye. A flash of silver and red, but as soon as it was gone she dismissed it as her imagination. She explained about Vlad…about the threat but little did she know that downstairs, her most trusted and loyal was taking his last breathes as a murderous Emilia went about doing her Master’s orders. Sending a message that when read was going to shock and scare Isabella to the core.

The vampire Mistress curled in closer to Jason with her head pressed to his chest. Trying to compose herself, when all of a sudden she felt as though her very heart was being ripped from her body. She lurched back, clutching her chest. Her mouth wide open as she was experiencing a reaction to that of what was happening to Luther downstairs. So close was their bond, that she could see his final moment right before her eyes. It was as though it was happening to her.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5g1dtivJw1r589g7.gif

The name “Luther” escaped her lips in almost a dry rattle as she slipped off Jason’s lap and crumpled to the floor. Gasping as though taking her last breath. It was only then that the cord that bound her to Luther snapped and her eyes reverted to near normal. Hissing in protest she pushed herself to her feet. Both her hands reaching up to her head as she let out a terrible scream. Running from the room, she dashed down the hall at speed, her robe fluttering behind her. Down the stair well, as the echo of a dying heart beat its last.

Turning the corner she came into the kitchen, and there he was. Driven into the wall by a butcher’s knife through the forehead, and a message scrawled in blood that was meant for Isabella herself. Tearful she approached the body of Luther. A shaking hand reaching out to touch his horrified face. Blood tears fell from her eyes as she released a sob that was etched in sorrow and grief. A large hole was in his chest cavity showing where his heart had been ripped out.

It was clear….Vlad had found her.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 10, 2014 10:38PM
Isabella’s Mansion – Bedroom 

Jason cradled Isabella in his strong caring arms before her form slipped from his arms and to the ground. He could only watch helplessly as she went through what seemed to be her last moments before she took off down the hall leaving a bewildered Jason behind. Upon hearing her sob Jason would tear down the hall at speed before skidding to a stop as his blood ran cold. Oh yes Vlad had found them but that was no worry for the former Marine and cop now vampire. Even though Vlad was by far older then him Jason held no fear for the man or the people under his employ. He would walk slowly towards Isabella before turning her into his chest and rubbing her back soothingly. As he did so his eyes would narrow to slits as they dilated while his form rippled for the barest of moments before stopping. Jason was beyond livid he was rightfully enraged in his eyes as nobody deserved to die the way Luther had. Jason would mutter softly before pulling away from Isabella slowly to look her in the eyes. “Hell will pale in comparison to what I will do them as vengeance for Luther my love…”

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 20, 2014 09:30PM
New Haven Bar – Rough Nights

One thing that Rheksas was very good at was his high level of contacts in various state departments, and also some shady investigators who were used on missing person cases. Often it was to cover tracks and get rid of the evidence, but this time, Rheksas was on the hunt for the woman in the photograph that the Count had provided. Seated in the back part of the Rough nights bar, he stared at his watch again, before checking the door, when a disheveled looking man in a dark wool coat came in the door. He was wearing ill fitted clothes that looked like he got them from the Thrift store, and when he approached Rheksas the over powering smell of urine and cigarette smoke was enough to make Rheksas want to gag. Detective Whines was booted off the force some ten years ago after he had been caught with his pants down literally servicing the acting Police Commisioner’s daughter. The last ten years he made a dime here and there doing investigations, and when he got the call from the mysterious Rheksas, all he could think of was the dollar signs.

http://bilgianaliz.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/dedektif.jpg

“Nice place for a meet up, General. So, what can I do you for?” the detective asked, as Rheksas pointed for him to take a seat and wait for further instructions. Once he was sure no one else was paying attention to the pair, he took out the folded photograph and slid it picture side down for the Detective to look at.

“My employer seeks information on this woman.”

As soon as Detective Whines saw the picture he cracked up laughing. “Well fuck me. If its not the broad that had me booted from the force. Why…if I could get my hands on her…” Clearly he had unresolved issues with Carmen, and this only made Rheksas concerned. “You will not lay a finger on that woman. All we want to know is who she is and how to find her.”

The detective flicked the picture back to Rheksas and leaned back in the booth, twirling a toothpick between his teeth. He was about to make Rheksas’s night.

“She is Carmen Williamson, formerly Carmen Marquez . Word on the street is she married the DA. Shane Williamson and lives in his estate up on the hill. She was framed for murder at some point, but the DA got her off. If you ask me the whole thing stinks to high heaven. She was also promoted to the State officer for Internal police investigations. Got some new digs for an office, for reasons that allude me. She’s a looker, I’ll grant you that, but a fucking Iron maiden who would crush your balls no sooner than look at you.”

Rheksas started to grin. She sounded like the kind of woman the Count would find….interesting. “So, where would I find this…office?” Rheksas asked, and the Detective pulled out his cell and started to google the information.

“Here we go…1108 Sandstone Drive. Pink building. Ew.”

Rheksas took down the information and then went to leave the table. The Detective coughed and held out his hand, expecting payment. The General turned and smiled at him before reaching across to slap his face. “You will get paid soon as this lead is valid. Till then, you can wait.”

The Detective grumbled and tossed his cell across the booth. he didn’t know what was worse? Working for Vampires or someone like Carmen.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 20, 2014 09:58PM
Vlad’s Manor

~Can she be trusted?~

The black saloon sped into the gravel driveway of the Estate and came to stop only after doing a drift slide – clouds of pebbles and gravel cascading behind the vehicle. The engine growled one last time, as Emilia sat behind the wheel still listening to the rock classic “Let the bodies hit the floor” that pumped through the speakers of the car. She finally cut the lights and the engine, opening the driver’s side door, and her long black blood covered boot stepped out onto the gravel.

Something changed in Emilia this night. A fire burned behind her irises that was not there before. In all the thousands of years of service she had never been one to disobey orders from her Lord. But this night, as she held the pumping heart of Luther in her hand, and licked his blood from her fingers after scrawling the message for the slut Isabella, her patience with all those around her was now at it’s end.

The pawn had just elevated herself to the status of Knight.

Emilia slammed the car door, and pivoted on her right boot to head towards the entrance of Vlad’s manor, where no doubt the Count would be waiting for his report. Emilia had sprayed marks of blood all over her black leather jacket and she reeked of death. A fresh kill. Her face was like stone, with red rings around her eyes. She walked with a pronounced swagger, her guns glistening beneath the flaps of her coat. Figure hugging black leather pants with tears in them only showed her victim struggled. She got her job done, and sent home a message to Isabella that was sure to have her already packing her bags.

Outside the Manor, Rheksas’s truck pulled up and the hulking Vampire general spotted the saloon. So, Emilia beat him back. He had to admit, he was impressed. “Damn girl.”

He used vampiric speed to enter the house so he could catch up with the General and both would present their findings to the Count, but when he spotted Emilia from behind, he got an eerie sense…that all was not well. A prickling sensation in the back of the neck. His foot falls caused her to stop, and she glanced over her shoulder. The look in her eyes….pure evil.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lyxbamy26k1qbnhtwo1_500.gif

<3>

 


The Central Kingdoms: Mirari [rp]

$
0
0

Re: The Dragon’s Den Tavern [rp]
January 25, 2012 11:02PM
The Dragon’s den Tavern

http://www.playbbg.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/07/d3.jpg

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar unlocked the door to the Dragon’s Den Tavren. It was early ike 5 am in the mouring early, he was still half asleep. He opened the door walked in and rub the rune one the wall next to the wall. The rune glowed then lights all over the Tavren turned on. Behind him were five dragons, Drakey a small back dragon, Mist a white dragon just a little bit bigger than drakey, Then a reen dragon named thane, he was a little bigger than both, a blue dragon, about the same size of Thane named saphire the finaly Zorack, he was a lot bigger than all of the, he was the bouncer after all.Ballasar look at them-Ok every let’s gey ready-He said.Ballasar was a large man, he stood over 7 feet tall and was realy built, He had black scales all over his body six dragon wings, and a long dragon tail. He was, like he normaly was, shirtless and had on a pair of bacl gothic pants, with matching boots.He went back to the door as the dragons got to work and waited-My Neice shoud be here soon

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana pushed a button the wall on the inside of the castle and behind Ballasar and the dragon’s the large blue dragon painting swung open and out stepped the silver scaled 14 year old in appearance half-dragon. Though she appeared 14, she was actually about 36 year’s old and had jet black hair she left lose around her head. She was carrying a pile of scrolls with the intention of reading in the tavern, or taking a nap, which ever struck the Fe-dragon (feline/dragon) first. her wings were folded in tight and were colored the same as her scales and most of her body was covered in a light dusting of fur, her tail was longer than normal cats and had hard boning doing down the appendage. Her ears were abnormally long for a cat and flopped at the sides of her head. She had eyes like her mother Eliles, but they were silver instead of purple, and the stars were harder to see. “I’m over ‘ere uncle” she called out and set her scrolls down, her eyes closed and as she let out a sigh, “5 am, just like you asked, ‘ight” she said, she had only the lightest of accent, mostly from being around her mother-

CharlotteCarrendar: -It had been a few weeks, since the disaster of the deaths of Charlotte’s younglings, where she had in full form commited the ultimate sin. Her retreat to the abyssal world of Mazmezz would see the Leader of all bebilth and Ettercaps, take the young Charlotte under her care, to help her till such time she could return to the place of her children. Was it wrong of a mother to take that much needed break? To save her sanity before she could inflict more harm on her clutch? From the distance the two would rise, Mazmezz was in a new form, that of a large bipedal, like a giant among the mortals, but swathed in a long black cloak, made from spun spider silk and the colour of coal. Charlotte was in a similar cloak, her head well covered, dark crimson hues shining out from beneath. The air about them swirled, lifting their capes as they walked together. Charlotte’s head was bowed, as the Matriarch sent soothing messages to her embattled mind. (Mazmezz)”One day you will be able to return…but for now, you must search for the self you have lost, and I fear that this is something you are not ready to do alone. We will stop here and rest before continuing our journey, Young Carrendar.” (Charlotte)”As you wish…M’lady.” Her hands hidden deep beneath the folds of her cloak, no weapons visibile upon her person, but one could never tell with a bebilith…the danger that lurks beneath the surface. Approaching the door, a webbing bolt fired out from just under Mazmezz’s cloak, pulling the door open with force, as she made her way in first, Charlotte would follow behind, the smaller of the two.

LastRonin: -Cerikai wasn’t sure what had drawn her to this realm… she just knew she had felt the pull to travel, and had ended up… looking around… here. The place seemed interesting… she could tell it held the force of magic within it’s fabric… but that there was also something else… not quite there, but present nonetheless. It had the undercurrent of technology… upon further observation, she determined it was a dual-realm…. two-parallel existances with a thin veil between. She chose to stick within the one she was most comfortable with… the magical one. As she traveled around, waiting to find out what had drawn her here, Ceri discovered an interesting looking structure, it appeared to be a bar or tavern of some sort… she hoped it would be open, considering the early hour. Walking up to the door, the tall human-looking female tried the door and upon finding it unhindered, opened it To those within, it would be a very tall human female stepping into the room, her long silky black hair framing a face with flawless skin, full red lips, high cheekbones and bright piercing grey eyes. Her eyes drifted left to right, taking in the room and it’s occupants quickly yet thoroughly, with a small smile and a confidant walk, she strolled on into the room, her black leather outfit clinging tightly to her firm athletic figure. Ceri carried no visible weapons on her person… her mind was her most powerful weapon… as a Lurk/Mindblade… that was a formidable weapon indeed. It also offered other perks as well, such as the one that allowed her to carry her physical scimitar hidden… in a dimentional pocket until needed. The magical blade was her secondary blade though… the primary being the one she could form from her psionic energies. She let her eyes drift across those in the room… not even letting them pause for even a moment as she scanned the auras of those present, attempting to glean an idea of their natures and power levels. As a skilled aura reader, she could determine approximate power level and effective alignment of those whose auras she was able to observe. Still smiling as she sauntered to the bar, her training and innate abilities actually masking her own aura, making it appear as plain and unimposing to all but the most discriminate aura readers. The female, who looked to be in her early twenties, but was in reality well over a hundred spoke, her voice smooth and silky like her hair-”Good morning.”- She came to a halt at the bar, and leaned against it.-”Would you have any hot tea or coffee?”-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar looked over to his neice-”I forget that there is a hiiden door there”-he then walked over to the bar and began getting the tarven ready for bussniess. Mist was busy getting some coffe mad and Thane setting up the tables.Despite being small they could do a whole lot. Drakey gave Mist a hand while Saphire and Zorack stood by the door, Saphire on her bench.Ballasar was about to sit down when the first two came in-Hello and welcome to the dragn’s den, we are quite ready but please have a seat, one of the dragon’s will help you-He said as he took a seat. Saphire looked at htem-THis way and I’ll show you two your seats-She took them to the first table-Here you go-she said and went back to her bench, just as the other female entered-Good mourning-She said-THe coffe is being made as we speak, please follow me and I’ll show you to your table-She again showed her to a seat then went back to her bench-

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana saw the people enter looked at the battery operated watch she had received from her cousin on her last trip home from the human world, “that’s a new record, Uncle, guests when we first open, last time it was an hour after we opened,” the Fe-dragon stood up and did a little curtsey out of sheer habit then sat back at her table with her scrolls and proceeded to ignore them, just cause she was temp-lady of the house, didn’t mean she had to be in charge 24-7. She flipped through scrolls of her mother’s old paintings when she was still learning to write, and when Illyana was still a baby, her mother had written little tales to go with the paintings in her horrible English hand writing, but at least the half breed had tried her best. “Uncle, are you sure you don’t know where mum’s more recent work is?” she called out, ignoring the fact he might be busy-

CharlotteCarrendar:- A gathering of travellers, and the hosts would be inside the strange looking tavern, and with a snort, Mazmezz lumbered forward, the sound of chiming of anklets and bracelets heard beneath her cloak. Her face was obscured with a veil, and probably just as well, for it was not the face of beauty, for if anyone knew Mazmezz they knew she was not attractive in her normal form. A voice that would sound like harsh scratching of claws down a black board, would call out to those that bid welcome. (Mazmezz)”Ale…for me, and water…for the girl.”- she gestured to Charlotte, who kept her hood up, dark circles under her shimmering crimson hues. To any who knew her before, this was not the same one. She had a long road to recovery ahead of her. Mazmezz raised a hand, the chink of metal bracelets would catch Charlotte’s attention and she would go find a seat in the corner, as Mazmezz approached the bar, tossing down a bag full of gold coins (like a purse). (Mazmezz)”This should cover all our expences here.”

robbieicestone: ~ A small 4’5 half demon girl had ran in from running away from some large ogres .. She had short black hair and a skinny body figure… she wore a cotton short sleeve shirt with long leather fore arm sleeve. As she was running she looked behind her seeing how they had stopped and given up… she sighed .. finally… she stood putting her hands on her knees .as she was at the entrance as what seemed a tavern.she pants having her short black hair going into her face covering her eye-patch and her gray eye. she had a dagger strapped to her left leg tightly . her short demon tail behind her .. having it going only to her knees having it be a little fat like a Dino tail. she had short little horns coming out of her head .. they weren’t sharp since she filed them … at the bottom of her back above her butt-ox she had runes branded into her skin . she had looked up looking at the large doors silently . her small 4’4 foot figure pushing against the door to open the door . as she did she then looked around silently observing everyone and everything. ~

LastRonin: -Ceri watched the little dragoness move off to a seat, seemingly assuming she would follow. The smiled quirked at the corner as she turned back to the bar, then stepped over and sat atop one of the stools there, positioning herself so that she could see the majority of the room from her chosen perch. Ceri kept her expression schooled as she sat and watched the room, she leaned against the bartop and focused her mind… slipping into a psuedo-trance… her outward appearance not changing, but her mind and body uniting in focus and channeling her psi with extreme efficiency. She was studying the auras she could see… perhaps one of these might give her an idea of why she was drawn here. Ceri pursed her lips and began to whistle a soft but lively tune, the elven melody floating through the room. She paused her tune momentarily to address the ones behind the bar-”If you would please…”- she asked -”As soon as the coffee is ready, would you please pour me a mug and bring me a little honey with it?”- she smiled at them as she finished her query and returned to surveying the room and the auras present within it. Ceri momentarily wondered whether her father had ever been here… there were so many dragons here… it was possible.-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -Ballasar felf a demons presence and we look over at the entrance, he saw the small girl.-Welcome have a seat and one of the dragon’s will be woth your shourtly-He then looked at His Neice-Sorry Illy, I don’y know where Elli left them, you can ask Emerick when he gets home he might know-he then went back to his work.The ittle black dragon walked over to the two females-Here you go one Ale and one water-he then walked back over to the bar.Ballasar sat there going over the books of the tarven now his dark auar al around him, if felf weird for it wasn’t evil, but it was not of this world as well, anyone senceing it would fell like they were in a dream-Illy do me a favor and go grab last weeks books something isn’t adding up-He said not looking up.The black dragon then walk over to the lone woman-Here you go some coffe with honey enjoy-He then walked back to the bar-

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana made a face at her uncle, the half feline half dragon had aura that one might compare to a gentle spring shower with the potential to become a powerful a violent storm in the right conditions. Illyana stood up and gathered her scrolls and cross the room heading for the dragon painting on the wall, as she was passing Charlotte and her Mazmezz’s table. The dragon turned to look at them; her face was almost exactly like her mothers, if it wasn’t for the scales, it would have been like Eliles was staring them right in the face. One of the scrolls fell from her hands, and landed opened to a beautiful painting of a feline humanoid looking in a mirror, a self-portrait. And that feline was Eliles, the female she-cat with wings that were as black as night and had grey curly hair fully down and white ears with star lite purple eyes. The scroll continued to unroll and showed a story of one of the hunting parties she had taken and ended in battle, the scroll rolled under there table and the Fe-dragon was wide eyed, “oh! I’m sorry! I’m such a Klutz!!” she shouted and jumped down to the ground and looked up , “do you mind if I can gather the scroll please, I’m so sorry,” she repeated again, her inky black hair spooling across the ground and she knelt down-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Mazmezz was bringing back the ale and the glass of water from the bar, when Illyana, would drop the scroll that would unfurl and roll beneath the table. (Mazmezz)”Gah..”- is all she would say, stepping past the half feline half dragon. The noise that accompanied the girl would also have Mazmezz shaking her head. (Mazmezz)”Good help is hard to find these days, I imagine. And…yes..*she gestured with a black hand that was covered in rings towards the floor*…pick it up then…take your leave. Your crowding.’- this last part was said with a deepening tone, as though she wanted to get the girl out of the way for her own sake. Charlotte would catch sight of the image upon the scroll, then from beneath the shadow of her hood, she stole a glance at the girl before her. ~Could this be the child Eliles had spoken about in the past?~ Charlotte moved her leg, to offer Illyana the chance to scoop up the scroll. Her hair just showing out from beneath her hood. Then the sound carried over from across the room. A whistle, a soft but lively tune. Charlotte turned her head to look out the window, as Mazmezz slid her water over in front of her, easy to reach. (Mazmezz)”Let it go….”

DeathFairy91: Leaping from tree to tree just outside the town, a small soul collector moved in secret as her newest pair of wings continued to grow in. Protruding from her back were developing bat wings, still only usable for short gliding. As she lept from a final tree, she soard onto a builing on the outskirts. Now jumping from roof to roof, she finds a larger building that looks secure enough for her needs. As she crawls along its exterior, she notices a lack of windows. Climbing down to the ground, she tucked her wings against her back and slid through the crack under the front door. Once inside, she dashes across the floor and ducks behind a dragon statue on the right side of the hallway.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Mazmezz makes a light growl as Charlotte rises from her seat, the two cloaked beings then cast gaze over all patrons, and Mazmezz hisses- (Mazmezz)”Something…in here…is trying to read our auras. I find them…I shall fill their anuses with webbing and they will not pass bowels for a month.”- Charlotte glares from beneath her hood-

Guest_Quinnarie: -as it begins to rain, a tall slender figure steps from the shadows, looking quite disheveled, and trips, falling to the floor without a sound-

CarricAnarion: Carric opened the worn wooden door at the entrance to the tavern, yawning expansively as he did so. He was exhausted from traveling for nearly a day straight, and the sudden torrential downpour hadn’t helped his mood any. As he made his way across the wood planked floor of the building, his boots squelched from accumulated rainwater, and his clothing dripped soddenly. He made his way over to a secluded table, shaking his head much like a wolf would, sending droplets of water flying from his soaked and bedraggled hair. Grumbling to himself, he sat down, taking off his backpack and leaning it against one leg of the table. He removed his black bearskin cloak and threw it over a stool to dry. He rummaged through his backpack, bypassing the bow, arrows, knives, and other assorted hunting and traveling gear, pulling out a black leather pouch. He sighed in relief, seeing that it had not gotten soaked, thank the Gods. He took stock of his gear, and found the inside of the rucksack remarkably dry. He gave another sigh in relief and turned to see who was in charge of the establishment. His tilted elven gaze and pointed ears marked him out as he spoke. “Is smoking allowed within? I’d hate to brave that deluge again just to smoke my pipe. Also, what would be on the menu this morning?”

LastRonin: -Ceri noted the oddity that was the aura of the male going over the books… had she a weaker mind, it alone could have sent her off track mentally. Then there was the strange feline draconic one… hers was… tempestuous and mercurial. She could be interesting as well… but it was unlikely either of them were the reason for Ceri’s drawing… they did not seem to be a threat to balance whatsoever… she continued to monitor them peripherally, but turned her attention to the others. The gruff-voiced female who took the ale and water to the other table with the other hooded and cloaked female… those two… really were of immediate interest… for they seemed to be cloaking not just their physical forms… but their auras as well… perhaps… just perhaps… one of these two were the threat to the balance that had drawn Ceri here. Her reason for existance being the maintenance of the balance through the elimination or at least neutralization of overbalancing forces. Her senses alerted due to the noted deception… she continued her scan of the room… an added benefit to her aura sense being that shadows and many forms of invisibility didn’t effect it as severely as they did visible light. It often would grant Ceri notice of hidden beings. So, therefore she scanned the entire room. She sat there sipping her coffee as she pondered the enigma of how she might determine the balance of the two cloaked beings.-

CiarAdamyrKaredric: -The red dragon at the entrance would look up at the creature behind the satue-”Hey if you are here for trouble then get out”-he said, Ballasar looked up”Zorax stop it, llet her come in, it is raining after all. and yes you can smoke-He said to the wolf-As for what is to eat-he looked over to mist-What is one the menu this mouring Mist-The little white dragon looked up-Bacon, Ham sausage, eggs, tost, for the vegitarrns we have a fuirt salad-she said-The little back dragon went from table to table taking orders-

LastRonin: -Ceri was pondering the two with cloaked auras when she felt the shadows shift in response to another’s manipulations… as she saw the tall slender figure step from the shadows and then trip, falling to the floor. Shortly thereafter a male elf with an air of animalistic about him entered, shaking the rain from his hair as he sat. Ceri shrugged her shoulders as he asked if he could smoke in here. She also noted the one the red dragon had accosted for hiding behind the statue… she would observe their auras as well, since she already had her aura sense active… that is unless they too were hiding their auras… this was unlikely, for not all that many tended to be trully aware of auras and what they could reveal.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Charlotte fell in behind Mazmezz’s large bulk, keeping her identity concealed, reaching up and pulling the sides of her hood down futher, a low growl escaping her throat, as Mazmezz’s many bangles and charms clinked, and slowly she ambled around the inn, checking out each in turn, her eyes darkening as she took in all these souls that had now entered the small inn. A flash or blur, with speed a creature makes it across the floor to hide behind a dragon statue on the right of the hallway. A form would fall and land on the floor yet surprisingly made no sound, wet from the rainy morning, and forming a puddle from her soaked clothes. Mazmezz could not believe such an odd gathering being presented. Had they found themselves, just beyond the local asylum? Big boots thundered over the wooden floorboards, shaking himself like a wolf, to rid his hair of the excess droplets, this was starting to become a very wet and crowded place indeed. He appeared to be a hunter, taking off his black bearskin cloak, and the sound of the clink of metals as he rummaged through his bag, indicated he did have arms, various weapons that were not exposed, but hidden beneath his cloth bag. (Charlotte)”Elven..” -she said simply, no other word needed to be said, for his ears were a dead giveaway. Then finally, both Mazmezz and Charlotte turned to look at the dark and mysterious woman who by all accounts, was watching them both. Charlotte and Mazmezz both turned to each other and nodded, then started to make their way across the floor to them. (Mazmezz)”You…girl….what name have you?”

DeathFairy91: Staying out of direct sight, she watches as several people pass by. When the coast is clear, she begins climbing up the wall. Out of habit, her wings spread out over her body in an attempt to conceal herself, though the new ones weren’t quite big enough for that yet. As she passed the statues, she all but ignored the live dragons, only keeping an eye on them as she climbed. Reaching the ceiling, she crawls out and flips herself out on to the wall over the hallway, climbing up into the rafters.

Guest_Quinnarie: -she looks up at the people surrounding her, none of them noticing the fall, and then is stepped over by a woman she doesnt know, and sighs. she wishes someone would help her up, and rubs her ankle painfully- “damn. lotso rude people eh?” -she then shifts and rubs at her ankle more, wincing, and her london accent is thick in her voice- “no wonder people are ignorin’ others. yer all ignorin eachother, so noone really give a shit eh?”

CiarAdamyrKaredric: (( i have to make a closing post))-A man ran in wearing solid blue armor, looked around when he saw Ballasar he ran over to him-Ballasar hounds on the bouder i was sent to come get you-Ballasar looked up-Hounds?-he then ooked over to his neice-Illy stay here and watch the tavren-he then stood up grab his great blade from the weopon rack and walked out the door. As soon as he was outside he took off fly towrod the hounds-

PrincessCassieHeart: ~Quizi, comes riding through the forest on her horse Peregrine, a tall rhone with a jet black mane, she has two smaller pack horses trailing behind her, loaded with supplies, she has been on her journey for one month now and is in need of some re-supply. She is dressed in a forest dress of green and brown, and as always she has four daggers starpped to her ankles and thighs, however she also has added an elven sword and bow to her arsenal, since the clan wars, she no longer is a small girl of eleven, the wars made her grow fast as she learned the art of killing and scouting, she now is an adult Elven girl of 22 human yrs. She returnd home to the Falcon Family House hold, but still felt like an outsider there, though her Father Jade Caex Falcon treated her as one of the family she felt as if she still had to prove herselfto him. One day while reading ancient texts and scrolls she fond several stories telling about the Falcon Lords who were the servents of Kings for their Killing abilities, and how for several centuries they served whatever Royal Family could afford to pay for their services. They were the terror of the lands and their name was spoken in whispers, for the people were frightend of them. They were said to have a castle on the highest peak in the western lands, accessiable only by flight for there were no roads or passes that lead to it. The stories went on to tell of the people being tired of being afraid that they rose up against the Falcons and in a bloody war lasting several years they drove the assassins out of the land, and all knowledge of the Falcon Castle was lost. Rumours had it that before the last lord of the castle left he hid a treasure in the place and then put a curse on it so thqat any but true Falcon Blood seaking the Castle and its treasure would die horrible deaths. Over the years several have tried and all have never been seen again. Quizi decided that this was just what she needed to impress her Father and show him that she deserved to be a Falcon. She decided to find the Castle and restore the Falcon Lords to their rightful place. So with out telling her father Quizi set out to find her heritage and prove herself.That is what has brought her to this forest and to this tavern she is in need of supplies and iformation she rode up to the door and getting down she hitched her horses to the rail and leaving her sword and bow packed but taking her knives she enters the tavern and looks around, it is full , and as she makes her way to the bar gliding on her feet she finds a stool and sits taking in the room waiting for the barkeep to notice her……

LastRonin: -As Ceri contemplated the newcomers, she noted too, the rise of the two cloaked females and their proceeding circuit of the tavern… scrutinizing everyone it seemed, until at last… their gaze fell upon her… she smiled. Ceri watched them nod at each other… apparently she had managed to trigger some sort of alarm in them… curiouser and curiouser. She continued to sip her coffee as the two drew closer to her. The elder one asking rather bluntly for a name from her. Ceri didn’t answer immediately, simply taking another sip from her cup of coffee… holding the heavy ceramic mug between her slender long-fingered hands and rolling it gently back and forth before cocking her head slightly to one side and responding to the query-”Many… is there any one in particular ye would be looking for?”- she posed her own question to the gruff-voiced one. Ceri knew she had been pulled, drawn to this place… she would find out why… she would locate the threat to the balance… and deal with it… whatever that entailed… and sometimes in order to see what was cooking, you had to stir the pot. She used her peripheral vision to track the apparent owner of the tavern respond to a new visitor in armor by grabbing a weapon and leaving abruptly, his absence soon filled by the entrance of a young elven female… all the while she didn’t remove her gaze from the pair across the table from her. Ceri held her psi in reserve the previously achieved state of focus allowing her to be prepared to respond in a moment with nearly any of her psi abilities at her disposal… including the summoning of her mindblade if the need arose.-

CharlotteCarrendar:- More movement detected just out of eyeshot, a creature climbing the walls, her wings spreading out like a moth, as she tries to conceal herself. Just a short moment, its up onto the rafters she goes. Charlotte glances upward, as Mazmezz keeps eyes focused on the girl who is yet to say a name. Another voice, rich in a london accent does make a remark as she rubs her ankle, which she injured in her fall. “damn. lotso rude people eh?” – Just in behind her the door would be flung open by a crosseyed ettercap. (Josh)”Duh…this the place?” -He stumbles in, dragging his claw like arms that touch the ground along with him. He sees the grumbling woman who speaks of no one giving a shit and then he reaches inside his bag and pulls out a bottle that has a strange looking object floating in it. (Josh)”Duh…you can have my lucky shit…I can always make more. Hur.” -If she takes it, he would continue in and look for his Mistress, Mazmezz. A woman of noble birth it would appear, strides past the Ettercap who gets a wiff of her scent and makes a lovesick face. (Josh)”P-retty lady.” :: The woman whom Mazmezz had asked the name for, replied in a cheeky fashion, that would have Mazmezz make a face. (Mazmeez) “A simple question requires a simple answer, and I am not in the mood to play “Rumplestiltskin guessing games….Miss” -the last word said with a hiss.

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -The 14 year old bristled even more, if that was even possible, first her uncle runs off on some fantabalse adventure to slay hounds, and just hey, Illy watch the tavern. A stream of beautifully colored words poured out of the mouth the Fe-dragon, whose scales across her face was slowly turning red, from either her blushing under the white scales, or she was just getting that hot under the surface. So the first thing the Fe-dragon did, was turn to the three woman, jab a finger in there direction and snapp, “ye best no’ go an recken’ me papa’s Tavern, if ye gonna’ brawl I demand ye take tat blundry mess ouutside!” she snapped her ears going straight up and against her skull a second later then the little prissy turned away with a swing of her tail that hidden spike blade as the end of it took a chunk out a wood from the bar and earned another beautiful curse’s that would have had her over her father’s knee and went to address the knocking on the tavern door. Sapphire the dragon was as always dutiful she allowed in the local merchants that were coming in for a drink before they would travel to the other kingdom’s near Mirari country they resided in at the moment. They sauntered in without a bit of care and found seats, completely ignoring the girl, until one old man stopped and nodded to her, “Lady Kardric, I see you’re in a beautiful mood this morning,” he said, smiling. Illy looked at him, “go piss yer self-Old Man,” she snapped and stepped out the door’s for a breath of fresh air and would come back later to apologize, should her mother somehow find out about these sudden tantrums-

PrincessCassieHeart: Looking around Quizi noticed that there were a few tall dark women in the place she figured that these must be the people that live in this land, so turnning to the woman next to her (Ronin) she asks, “What is this land?, Do you know where I might purchase supplies and get a hot meal?, I am a traveler heading west to the mountains. ” She doesn’t want to expose too much of what her plans are she just wants to be sure this is the right way her map is old and names change…

LastRonin: -Ceri was in the middle of a fairly tense moment with Mazzmezz when the newly arrived elven female leaned in to speak to her… asking about supplies and where she was. Ceri didn’t remove her gaze from Mazzmezz, but replied-”Dear child… I suggest you ask a native… I too am a traveller…”- she lifted a single finger from the warm surface of her coffee mug to point the direction of the scaled and furry girl… that is until she stomped her way out the door.-”Well, I was going to suggest you speak with her…”-Ceri shrugged before replying again to Mazzmezz-”‘Tis a shame… games can help keep you young…”-she paused in mock shock-”oh… well, at least help you feel a little less… temporally disadvantaged.”-she sipped at her coffee again-”So… why don’t we start with ‘simon says’… I’ll be simon… and simon says…”- she paused to sip her coffee again-”show me the truth”-the last said with a wink and a smile. Ceri was pushing… she was pushing hard, but she knew there had to be some sort of reason for her drawing… there always was. Her commitment to the balance had been noticed… and she had been being given paths to follow to find threats to the balance… beings whose intensity towards one way or another threatened to tip the scales one way or another… these were her targets… these were her destiny.-

CharlotteCarrendar; – “Geerrrr?” Mazmezz made the strangest sound, one of mock surprise and shock that this slip of a girl wanted to play a childish game of “Simon says..”- She turned to Charlotte and then frowned from beneath the veil. (Mazmezz)”Her name is Simon?” – yes the grand Bebilith matriarch was befuddled by this young girl’s games. Charltotte allowed her hood to slide back a bit, as she reached forward to Mazmezz’s arm and then moved around to position herself between Mazmezz and the cheeky girl. Josh the Ettercap was picking his nose over in the corner, rubbing his ample ass against a support post. (Josh)”Silly name for a girl….Simon….I think, Trisha would suit a girl like that…My mum’s name was Trisha.” Mazmezz shook her head and looked down at the much smaller Charlotte- (Charlotte)”I have a game thats better than Simon says. Its called, “I spy with my little eye….guess who has my fist in their face?” -she said with a growl.

LastRonin: -Ceri’s confident smirk never faltered nor wavered as she poked and prodded…. the keenly intelligent psion testing the limits of the pair’s control over their aura cloaking… she had been pushing on typical emotional triggers, playing a possibly dangerous game by trying to incur anger in the elder one first… and if that didn’t work, she would try the lesser one… for many, when their minds were clouded by anger would lose the focus necessary to cloud the perception of their auras… and this was looking to be her chance to see if it would work against this one… she still was observing for the auras of the two… passively… not seeking to extract the information… but to watch and see if either of the pair lost control enough to open just a crack… a seam… anything to allow her to glimpse the auras… this would be enough to tell her whether either was her target. So, she sat there… looking calm and relaxed while maintaining the readiness of a taut bowstring… a delicate balancing act…. one that had taken decades to master… and she watched… hoping for that tell-tale glimmer of law, chaos, evil or good… any one of those in extreme being anethema to balance.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Charlotte was about to raise her fist, the fingers tucked in deep but at this moment, a black hand, covered in rings and the tinkling of bracelets would seize her foream, the much taller being speaking in a raspy tone. (Mazmezz)”It’s a trick….a test…do not let the emotions cloud what is your judgement of this creature.” Charlotte’s arm trembled slightly, through aggression and gritted teeth. Josh the Ettercap sung out. (Josh)”Simon says….Its a game!…I know I know I know….Simon says…touch your toes!” and with that, he bent over and released a loud fart, the gas itself, sure to knock out a few patrons who were in close proximity. Mazmezz increased the hold on Charlotte’s wrist, till finally Charlotte’s arm stopped moving, and as Mazmezz released the hold, she lowered it, reaching instead for the hood and pulling it further down to hide her face. She turned and walked back to the bar, seating herself down, on a stool and toyed with a bowl, sulking at being restrained. Mazmezz closed in on the girl and then leant down so her stinky hot breath would be in the woman’s face. (Mazmezz)”You….reallly don’t want her messing up that pretty little face of yours, Girl.”

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -The people were coming in more and more, the small village of Mirari had grown over the years. The Ettercap had been successful at chasing out some of the patrons who would have rather brave the rains then face the stink. Illyana stood outside her arms crossed and shivering from the pouring rain, but at least it was ‘cooling her off’ the Fe-dragon closed her eyes and sighed heavily a small cloud of fog coming out of her mouth. It was starting to get cold. Her trained ears could hear the distant cries from the border as a battle raged between the celestial cats’ and hounds. She would have joined the battle, if she didn’t think fighting was so ridiculous. Instead she hugged her self-more and glared at the people that were entering the tavern in groups now. The dragon’s inside were in full swing caring for the patrons and making sure orders were filled and food was delivered. -

KittyMarshal: -Rai walked through the forest enjoying the early morning showers, she laughed and giggled as she twirled around, splashing in the puddles. She seemed happy, but really she was lost and had no idea where she was going. To any passing human she looked to be about 7 or 8 and dressed in a fun little costume, she had on what looked to be school clothes, she had black and white cat-like ears, and what looked to be a fluffy white tail, the tip having black fur. she let her soft leathery wings extend, loving the cold air and the feel of the rain on her skin. she soon spotted a building in the distance, but she was wary, for the last time she and her mother saught refuge somewhere hell hounds had attack them, she had only barely managed to get away, but not in time to miss seeing them kill her mother and capture her soul. she had mourned much for her mother that day. the rain made it easy to hide the tears. She slowly and cautiously approached the building, tucking her wings in and lowering her tail, her eyes darting around everywhere-

LastRonin: -Ceri continued to smile as it seemed for a moment there might be a break… but the elder one was shrewd… she realized what was happening and warned the younger… helping her to still herself and not reveal anything damning… or of salvation… for if they weren’t the threat to the balance… that too would be revealed through the auras. Well… some games were won in single sweeping moves… others took more subtle and elegant maneuvers working in concert to trap the opponent into a position where they had no other choice… Ceri was already contemplating her next several moves as she worked towards … checkmate. Ceri didn’t back away… she didn’t flinch at the putrid breath, which thankfully kept the majority of the smelly beast’s fart away as well. She stared back and said-”Oh no… wouldn’t want that… might end up needing a big ugly cloak to hide my wrinkled and scarred face.”-she gave a feigned shudder and chuckled-” then again… we wouldn’t want your little broken pup to get further damaged either… now would we?”-Now this wasn’t mind-reading… though that was a trick that Ceri had at her disposal… this was simply observance… noted from the downtrodden haunted looks the younger one had exhibited… the way she had held herself for most of the morning… the protective and matronly, yet assertive tones the crone had spoken to her in… all these things… including the bits of conversation that Ceri’s trained ears had picked up upon… it all added up to that conclusion… no magic needed, no psionics… just alert and astute observation and an understanding of mental process and emotional displays. Ceri was ready to do battle here and now… either in defense of herself if they proved to not be the threat… or in service to her destiny if they were. But if she were given the choice… she intended to make the determination, and would then observe and stalk them, or at least whichever was the threat… while she planned and prepared her proper assault… for straight forward battle was not the forte of the Hunter… some would call them assassins… but that title applied more to less altruistic beings… ones who would kill, not for a grand cause… but purely to fill their own coffers. Berenthal DeNabarran Cerikai did not count herself amongst those lowlifes… many of them would someday find themselves to have been on her target list… but only after she had done what was necessary to strike their name from it.-

CharlotteCarrendar: – “That…little pup, you speak of with little or no respect, needs not to hear ill words from the likes of you, Girl. As for me, well…you really seem to be fascinated in the layers of our outers shell, yes? Trying to taunt me to think I care for beauty…*she began to pinch at the corners of her veil, with her long black claws, that shined in the dimly lit room. “You girl want to see….what lay beneath this veil of silk? Then I be happy to oblige you…GIRL” – her voice was rising, as the hooded Charlotte kept her place at the bar, mindlessly spinning the nut bowl on the bar top. The veil was lifted, and what was hidden beneath was that of a beautiful woman, high cheek bones, and full luscious lips, that any man would wish to steal a kiss. But the eyes…..yes, you stare into the green hues, it was there that true evil lay. A wry grin began to form, for the corners of her mouth turned upward, and then, she opened her mouth, now this…was not so pleasant, for out would come four large mandibles, that knashed together, a very fine slither of a tongue licking out to taste the air around the girl. The tips of her mandibles dripped in a foul smelling neuro toxin, as she leant towards the girl. (Mazmezz)”Ever kissed a spider…and lived to tell the tale?”

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Illyana saw the girl approaching Illyana’s quick eyes quickly taking in the child and finding the key markers of a celestial cat, perhaps a half-breed celestial cat. But what was one so young doing out along, one younger than her. Illyana quickly forgetting her anger at even her twin siblings she called out to the girl, “child, what are you doing out in the rain,” she called and gathered her skirts and ran out into the down pour towards the child. The air rippled with darkness suddenly, Illyana’s trained silver eyes darted towards the trees on the out skirts of the village. Black shadows moved with a visible black glowing aura like mist coming off the bodies of three huge dogs all Doberman in appearance each with a very dark blue hue to their fur. The dog’s opened their mouths, and loud shouting sounds something between a howl and a woman’s scream poured out from the jaws of the animals, black leather wings unfolded from their backs. Illyana let out a ear shattering scream should anyone have been standing next to her and she ran the rest of the way and attempted to grab the child, “GET IN SIDE NOW! EVERYONE IN SIDE!” should the child listen to her Illyana would proceed to run back to the tavern as crowds of people would scream and fight to get into the tavern. And wouldn’t you know it, Illyana slipped in the mud, just as the hounds were closing in just outside the tavern, that was when Illyana let out her own feral hiss and transformed into her true appearance in a cloud of white mist appearing like the Chinese dragon’s with fur and scaled covered body long whiskers but shorter snout, her tail whipped around the smack a hound in the head, but they were quicker.-

 



Ice and the Dragon’s Egg – Chapter Eleven.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Ice and the Dragon’s egg.
May 26, 2014 07:10AM
Ice and the Dragon’s Egg

Chapter Eleven

The Price of Freedom

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

http://coquelico.c.o.pic.centerblog.net/ytc7eefm.gif

IceTe3a: He followed her as he played catch up, his long legs making short work of the distance between the two finally catching up to Nip he walked behind her as he examined her from head to toe she was covered in blood, lost her shoes and pants only a shirt to cover herself with. Smirking at his handy work he glanced up at the back of her head as he knew she was trying to avoid him “So, you got lucky back there. Perhaps next time you’ll think twice about turning me into something. “ a laugh slipped his lips as he smelt her “You smell like fresh blood, Perhaps next time you’ll keep your shoes and pants” he laughed once more as he glanced over to the baby dragon who was all but running around in the field he sighed as that dragon was to friendly for its own good. “So no pant’s, no shoes and in need of a bath! Two days travel at least to the nearest town, what are you going to do with yourself?” he smirked as he pointed his index finger at her ass, the smallest fireball appeared as it flew into her ass and lightly stung it with a *Hsss* sound coming soon after impact, arching a brow he smirked as he knew that would get her attention.

CharlotteCarrendar:- How could one describe the feeling of embarrassment, to have to walk for the next two days without shoes, pants and smelling like a fresh kill. It was true; every word the Daemon was saying but she didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing that he was getting under her skin. Nip held a stiff upper lip and walked with her head held high in spite of her situation. She couldn’t let him know how it hurt her. His continued jibes in the face of all she had done thus far. Took on a full group of bandits and came out victorious…and without pants. You have to admit that showed the girl was getting some back bone. “Luck had nothing to do with it.” Her voice a touch higher than normal. “And I shall turn you into a bubble next time, for the baby dragon to pop if you keep at me with your horrid taunts.” But it was not his words that were set to sting. Instead he aimed a small fireball at her bloody and bare ass. ~Sizzle~ Yes, right on the left ass cheek. Nip came to an abrupt halt and spun on her heel so the Daemon may well walk into her. “You…ZAPPED my ASS!” Nip snarled as she placed her blooded hands upon her hips. “What are you going to do for an encore? Hmm?” she rubbed the burnt flesh of her ass and then stared hard at the Daemon. “I…hate you.” <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as she turned around and screamed about him zapping her ass “How observant of you” he smirked and folded his arms together, as she asked what his plans where next he arched a brow and rubbed his chin “Perhaps more ass zapping? Maybe I’ll zap your feet for a few hours randomly” he smirked as he glanced down to her feet and shot a small fireball close to her toes but intentionally missed them. He looked up to her and chuckled “Question is, what are you going to do about it? And really a bubble?” he glanced down to the dragon and back at her shaking his head “Put it this way, the next time you turn me into something for that dragon… Once I’m my normal self again I will kill him and make you watch this isn’t a threat, it’s a promise” he glared at her as this time he shot a fireball at her right foot aiming for it.

CharlotteCarrendar: The fireball slammed into the ground and singed her toes as the Daemon made good his threat that he intended to make her life a living hell. Even going as far to threaten the dragon once again. He made it plain that the next time she turned him into something to amuse the baby dragon that he would kill the dragon as soon as he was in full form again. The fireballs were a follow up to that promise. Nip started getting so mad, so angered by this new threat that she issued one of her own. “The next village, i swear that I am going to turn you into a cookie, and offer you to the town begger, so he can eat you, then SHIT YOU OUT, like the turd you are!” She actually poked his chest with her finger. ~Poke Poke Poke~ one poke for each word. Oh, she was so close to losing it it was no longer funny. Even the baby dragon stopped playing in the grass, staring up at his Mistress with a fascinated expression. <3>

IceTe3a: He looked down as her finger started to poke his chest he arched a brow as he glanced back up at her “Don’t touch me with your disgusting sausages that you so mistakenly call fingers” he lets out a slight chuckle as she knew he didn’t like being touched “Find somewhere to bath and some new shoes and stop bothering me, but you can remain pants less” he chuckles as he walks over to the baby dragon and arched a brow “It’s too nice, it will never survive a fight against another dragon at this stage, he needs to be taught” he shook his head as he glanced over to her “As for you, you need to bath you’re getting smelly, even the dragon’s keeping its distance” he laughed as he shot another fireball at her feet. Glancing up at the sunlight he shrugged “I hope you step on something sharp, it’ll teach you a lesson” he smirked as he kneeled down to the dragon and growled at it, he watched as it scampered off to hide behind a bush “Heh, weakling” he shook his head as he had his back turned to Nip.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The moment the Daemon made a bee line for the baby dragon after making his threat known, something inside the Elf girl snapped. Curling her fingers, which he called chubby sausages into fists, she ran at him as he was kneeling down and launched herself at his back. With her bloody and smelly body up against his, she pummelled her fists against him, before doing the unthinkable and actually trying to bite his ear off. It was Elf wrestling. No doubt she was no match for the Daemon, but she was so incensed she didn’t care. She hooked her body around him so she would be damn hard to shake off. All this as the baby dragon tried to hide. <3>

IceTe3a: His hues watched as the dragon ran off he smirked, suddenly he felt some knocking on his back. Arching a brow “What the…” his hues glance around to his side as he saw Nip hitting his back “You got to be kidding me…” he chuckled as she came in to try and bite his ear, moving his head around so she missed, she wrapped herself around him holding onto him tight he looked down at her head and arched a brow higher “Erm…” he stood up with ease as she in turn was picked up off the floor as she held on to him “What are you doing… trying to hug the evil out of me?” he chuckled as he grabbed her arms and pulled them off him, he watched as she fell to the floor “Nice try but… You’re weaker than I am” he smirked as he shot off another fireball at her feet “Tell you what..” he smirked as he kneeled down so their eyes met “You want a hot bubble bath to wash yourself off? And new shoes to walk in so your feet don’t get hurt?” he smirked as his head tilted slightly “Let’s make a deal… I’ll give you those and you can’t ever turn me into anything ever again” Of course if she made this deal it would strip her of the power to turn him into anything she thought up at the time. “Come on.. just think about it, a nice hot bathtub you can soak in for a few hours and wash your troubles away and then a nice new pair of boots! So comfy you’ll almost die from the pure pleasure. Don’t actually think about it, but you get my drift” he extended his right arm with a smirk across his face, his daemonic symbol glowing on the inside of his palm, showing this was an official deal.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Landing on the ground with a loud oomph sound coming from her chest, she then stared up at the now grinning Daemon. He wasn’t even hurt from her attack and if anything it probably amused him, which hurt her pride all the more. For her trouble he shot another fire ball at her feet, and this had her inch back as it was starting to hurt. The worst thing he could do right now, was suddenly turn on the charm; kneeling in front of her and then making an offer that sounded too good to be true. A luxuriating hot bath and a new pair of boots. His voice changed as he tried to sell the deal to her, in exchange she was not allowed to turn him into things ever again. Clearly he was trying to strip her of the power she held over him. One thing though. He never mentioned pants. She gripped her bloody shirt and tried to pull it down to at least have some modesty. Nip was tempted. She couldn’t help the thought of a hot bath washing away the blood and stench, but then she saw the daemonic symbol glowing on his hand, along with that filthy smile of his. So smug and amused with himself that he could trick her into surrendering her powers. Nip stared up at him then shook her head violently. “I’ll never …ever make a deal with you. I could be covered in cow shit and without any clothes, and I STILL wouldn’t make a deal with you.” She scrambled to her feet, and then grunted in frustration. It was going to be a long…long two day walk. She started off again, at the threat of being zapped by his fire balls. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as she denied his deal saying she would never make a deal with him as he chuckled “Oh I can think of a way to make a deal with you” he smirked as he wanted that power gone, and now was the best time to do it. As she turned to walk away he quickly darted to the bush where the dragon was hiding, grabbing the damn thing by its tail he held it up as it made a yelp. This would indeed make Nip turn around as he pulled a knife out and held it to the dragons neck “Shall we talk deal?” he smirked as he knew he had her in a corner she wasn’t able to get out of. With the blade pressed against the dragons neck, if she was to pull the chain in any way he would slit it’s neck from ear to ear. “Should have taken my offer for a bath and new shoes” he comes to a stand but keeps his distance as he stood under the shade of a large tree. “So, your powers to turn me for the dragon’s life?” he arched a brow knowing full well she’d have no choice but to take his deal. Stupid girl gave him way to much rope, anyone with half a brain would keep a tighter hold onto him instead of letting him run wild, they were still struggling to show who was the boss of this partnership as a smirk came across his face, his tongue licking his lips.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The daemon pulled out all the stops this time. He seized up the hapless baby dragon, whose life was threatened daily by the Daemon and now he was to be used at the bargaining chip. His life for her surrender of her powers. Only someone cold blooded could deny such a request. As the baby dragon struggled, with the daemon holding a knife to the poor creatures throat, Nip’s mind was in a whirr of what to do. She didn’t want to bow down to the daemon and surrender one of the few ways she could keep control on bad situations. Her hand reached out for the baby dragon and the clink of the chain was heard. Thoughts went to shortening the chain, but that may well cause the daemon to slice his throat just from the movement. “All you care about is yourself! You want to destroy all in the world, everything good. Your words are lies and you can’t be trusted. Even if I gave you my powers, you would probably kill the dragon out of spite for me!” This was probably the most honest thing she had said, and how she believed him to be. A cold calculating Daemon who sought to watch the world burn for his amusement. “I’ll never surrender to you!” With that she broke into a powerful song, one that was so full of emotion and a rawness that he would not be able to escape. Her voice was one gift he could never take from her. It was her divine power and she chose to use it. Her hands were lifted up high as the song grew into something that was reminiscent of a chant. Perhaps it was. But she would never let him win. Ever. She would sing till he dropped the knife and fell down into a slumber and in doing this give her a chance to save the dragon.

Her body illuminated as she sang, her white hair swirling about her being and then the strangest thing happened as she sang. Her body started to cleanse itself of the blood and grime, the dirt and stains of the kill. Nip’s clothing changed to that of a beautiful silvery gown and shoes that were almost holy in appearance. Out from her back massive wings started to grow, filling out as her voice reached a higher pitch. She was magnificent. Her power now starting to show itself truly. <3>

IceTe3a: -He had full intentions to slit the dragon’s neck if she didn’t accept the deal, the sharp blade glistened in the sun as it pressed against the baby dragon’s neck who was now crying out in fear from the situation. Smirking he arched a brow as Nip went off at him, this was to be expected “It is what I was born to do, Do you blame a predator for killing prey? I was born to kill” his hues turned a dark black as his face lost all expression “I wipe the world’s slate clean as it’s necessary and you stand there cursing me of why I was brought to life” he chuckled and shook his head, She had a point not to trust him he did in fact think about slitting the dragons neck but the deal would have broken instantly if he did. He watched as she started to sing out of nowhere. “Don’t you dare…” It was too late her singing was binding as it slowly felt like it was caressing his very body, ringing through his ears his muscles relaxed as the knife slipped from his grip, his hues casually glancing over her as he saw her body illuminate, he swore he saw it being cleaned as the baby dragon fell to the ground he dropped to his knees. Her body was covered in a silvery dress as her hair danced around gracefully through the winds. Wings shed open from her back as they spread out to her sides was he dreaming or was this happening he was unsure as he fell down onto his chest, and passed out into a deep sleep. Her voice carrying him into a deep slumber it had a heavy effect on him as he drifted off under her spell, what happened next was entirely up to Nip.

CharlotteCarrendar:- In this state the voice so haunting, the glistening Elf was about to show the full extent of her powers, that would in effect change the status quo. Padding through the grass, she started to smirk through her song and she slowly turned her head to the baby dragon, who had been terrified by the Daemon’s constant attempts on it’s life. Nip reached out as she sang and stroked its head gently knowing what she was about to do was as much to preserve it’s life but also set it free. The daemon was out cold. Sleeping from her song and she decided that it was time to take back her pride. As she touched the dragon, a single tear fell for she knew this had to be done. Her left hand reached out to touch the Daemon, and through this she used herself as a channel. A link between the Daemon’s power and her own. This would course through her body, and then straight into the dragon. The dragon started to lift off the ground spinning slowly, as the increase in power occurred. Mixing with the Elf’s and then Daemon’s, she projected it into the Dragon to make him grow. And grow he did. Larger and larger, as he lifted higher but still being touched by the Elf. Her chant had a mystical edge to it, and her eyes shone a powerful white as she gave part of her own power to the dragon.

Soon the dragon was well over fifty foot high and roared loudly, beating it’s wings. As the Elf removed her hand from the dragon and the Daemon, the Dragon now full sized powered off into the sky….and flew away. Exhausted from her efforts, the Elf collapsed beside the sleeping Daemon….her duty done. <3>

IceTe3a: -It felt like hours, indeed it had been; her voice had affected him that greatly with her powers now being fully awake she no longer had to continue singing to keep him asleep, as it had a lasting effect on him for awhile. *Groans* slowly he started to come out of his deep slumber, the dragon had all but gone but he missed the entire thing, he opened his eyes slowly as he sighed “You stupid bitch…” he groaned softly as he glanced to his side noticing she was sitting next to him. “Ugh..” he ran his hand down his face in protest as he had no clue what she did to him whilst he was passed out. Laying there he still wasn’t used to the entire sleeping thing as he pulled out a cigarette, lighting it he placed it in his mouth as he took a drag and sighed the smoke out “What did you do to me this time” he grumbled as he shook his head. He glanced down to the knife as it laid on the floor beside them she had been able to stop him in his plans once again. “You think putting me to sleep will strike fear into me?” he glanced over at her and arched a brow “You’ll have to do a lot better to control me” he remembered seeing wings coming off her but was it real he had no clue, as he decided not to bother to ask he’d find out sooner or later anyway. Glancing around he couldn’t see that stupid little dragon, “Where’s the fat dragon? I wasn’t done with it yet” he smirked as he licked his lips.

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the Daemon rousing, the Elf also awakened and he was far from happy to have been put to sleep by the sound of her voice. With a gentle beat of her newly formed wings, she sat up herself, and looked to see the baby dragon was gone. It had worked. By siphoning the power from the very daemon himself and her own, she was able to make the dragon grow to adulthood, and thus be free to fly and roam the country side at his will. No longer would he be used as a pawn in the Daemon’s games and deals. Nip had saved the dragon, and now she was about to tell the Daemon exactly what she did. “The dragon’s gone.” She pushed herself up to standing, and dusted off her pretty silver dress. No longer was she covered in blood and goo. She also smelt a lot better. “While you were sleeping, the dragon grew up and flew away.” This was stated matter of factly, and she shrugged her shoulders should he have anything to say about that. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched her as she stood up, she did have wings so he wasn’t seeing things earlier; he watched as the flapped slightly. Arching a brow he looked her over as she wore a silvery dress and was clean from head to toe, just how did all this happen? The dragon grew to become an adult? “Bullshit, it takes years for a dragon to become a full adult.” He stood up towering her as he came close to her his hues glared down to her “What did you do” he growled lightly as he continued to look her over “Since when did you have wings” so much had gone on in the last few moment’s it was hard for him to catch up on it all. He knew she wasn’t telling him something but what exactly was she hiding, “You ain’t no elf, what are you?” his eyes demanded an answer as he continued to glare at her. Now things were getting serious, he was going to have to step it up a notch to put her down back in her place. “You’re going to want to answer me …” he said calmly as he cracked his neck gently his hues glowing slightly with interest and a death stare.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The two faced off, the daemon and the Elf maiden. He was getting furious that she had obviously done something that he was unaware of and he wanted answers. She was changing, evolving and it was all because of him. Though he couldn’t see it for himself. First off, she decided to explain her evolution. “You see the way I am now. You are doing this. Every time you push me, every time you threaten me, I grow and get stronger. It’s your fault that I sang. It’s your fault that your hate twisted and then pushed me to go against you and stop you from harming that dragon.” She then inhaled sharply and said. “You wanted me to surrender my powers to you, so you wouldn’t harm the dragon – a deal you would NEVER keep. So…I sang to get you to sleep and I stole YOUR powers and transferred them with my own into the Dragon so he would be free. Free from you…free from me. Now he is all grown up and gone. And I for one am happy. Cause he no longer has to be subjected to your cruel taunts and games.” Nip then smirked at him. “You wanna know what I am, fine. I’m an Elf, and a thief. So, next time you try to make a deal with me, remember this….I won’t back down and I will NEVER surrender my powers to you. I rather give them to the dragon. Which I just did.” <3>

IceTe3a: He listened intensely as she started to answer his questions with a smirk on her face, “I’m forcing you to do this huh, does that mean I can force you to kill yourself? Or is it more of a random time kind of thing in which I’m able to make you do as I please?” he smirked as he knew he was clued on onto this one, she left herself open for that answer that much was for sure. She then decided to start to answer how the dragon grew, as she spoke it burned in his ears as he knew where this was going, the sky started to turn dark as thunderclouds rolled through blocking the son. ‘I stole YOUR powers and transferred them to the dragon’ was all she needed to say. His right hand quickly grabbles her neck as he squeezes with slight force her feet would be dangling in the air as he brought her up to his eye level. At this point the thunder and lightning started to explode throughout the lands as the winds buffered through the trees oh he was pissed. His collar started to shock his very body, as his muscles flexed and twitched from the electricity coursing through his veins, gritting his teeth he bared the pain as his hues turned black. “ My power is not yours to give… I am not yours to own, I am not an object for you to do as you please” his grip around her neck tightened as the electricity coursing through his body started to intensify, you could see it flexing out of his body leaving serious burn marks over his skin as steam rolled off the burnt spots. The pain was immense but he was baring it for now, “Do not think I cannot harm you, you would be sourly mistaken… Next time you try a trick like that on me little thief… I will make you regret it” With a flick of his wrist he dropped her harshly down onto the floor, as his collar went supernova. He knew what he was in for but he didn’t care, this was a point he was making and he was damn sure it was going to stick this time. Suddenly the sound of electricity zapping harshly echoed throughout the forest as his mouth opened wide he screamed out in pain, forced down to his knees his muscles bulged as they tightened. He showed her he could get to her and was willing to accept the consequences afterwards, his white sharp teeth baring for the world to see as he continued to scream out in pain, his body marked in burn marks where the electricity had coursed through his body shocking him. Doubling over his palms hit the ground as steam rises from his skin after a few minutes the shocking was over as he breathed heavily, parts of his skin was badly burned as it sizzled and scarred his flesh.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nip’s remark that she had stolen his powers and given them to the dragon enraged the daemon so much that he forgot his own safety and lashed out in a way that would have dire consequences for both of them. With his clawed fingers sinking into her flesh and picking her up off the ground, the Elf struggled frantically, pulling on his very arm to try and free herself from his death grip. Her eyes so pure were practically bulging out of their sockets and a sick rasping sound was coming from her throat. His message was clear. She was never to steal his powers and give them away. He was not an object for her amusement and pleasure or to ever be used, but the way he carried on, it was the only way to fight back. Now she was paying the price for her actions. He threw her with the flick of his wrist after making his decree and she landed in a crumpled heap on the ground, while the very skies erupted in a chorus of thunder and the wild whipping up of wind through the trees. His punishment for harming her came swiftly – a bolt of lightning that coursed throughout his being and singed hi skin, burning him so badly that his skin actually sizzled and blistered. He lay on the ground as his body went through the aftershocks, and all the Elf could do was watch on in stunned silence. She then did something that would leave him confused. She reached out to touch the burn marks, and with a quiet whisper the very burn mark started to disappear. Was she out of her mind? Why would she attempt to heal him after everything? Little did he realize, that she was his opposite in this world and could now counter him in more ways than one. The hue of blue healing started to cross his skin and you could see the rising of steam as his body would cool. At this she just stared at him. No words seemed to be needed.<3>

IceTe3a: His body slowly twitches from the aftershock of the punishment, as he laid there on his chest smoking, his skin would be extremely hot to the touch as it sizzled and boiled. As she touched him to heal his freshly earned wounds, his body was caressed by a cool feel to it, the scars slowly fading away as his skin was repairing itself, she was healing his body. Slowly but surely his body became it’s usual self again until it was fully healed. He rolled onto his back and sighed knowing fully of what she had just done, he glanced up to her and shook his head “Instead of taking advantage of the situation you heal me, You really are stupid, elf.” He shrugged slightly. He came to a stand and glared over her once more, “You’ve been warned, next time I won’t be issuing a warning” Even after she healed his body he still was going through with his promise to her that he made earlier, such displays of compassion and caring never registered with him and hardly fazed him as emotions on the human level were all but a distant myth to him. “What’s next? You’re going to turn me into something more useful again to punish me” he smirks as he folds his arms onto each other, He obviously didn’t want to be turned into anything more or less he was being sarcastic and more so attempting to get his point across again, “What have I said about touching me? I don’t care what the situation is Never touch me elf.” He sighed as he glared at her “So, Do your worse” he smirked daring her to, knowing all too well her prior ‘Punishments’ were hardly worth remembering.

CharlotteCarrendar: Even in a moment when the Elf showed compassion, the Daemon treated her with disdain and hate. No matter that she just healed him. He would have rather lived with the burning sensation of his skin. There was simply no changing him, no chance of a truce. What was done was done, and he warned her of the penalty for touching him again in any manner. He dared her again, in a sly move to see if she would bite the bait. Turn him into something useful. The thing was she had come to realize that she was now alone with this Daemon, her gift to the dragon having set him free. Her eyes were downcast for a moment, as she pondered what to do next. Nip would not gain anything from turning him into an object; in fact she grew tired of it all. So, rather than put up with more of the same that he kept dishing out, she turned on her heel and simply said “Lengthen.” She started to walk on the path once more, knowing the chain would grow and grow and he could stay right there for all she cared. To ignore him seemed to be punishment enough. <3>

IceTe3a: -He watched as she didn’t bother to say anything, had he finally broken her? Obviously she knew better now than to piss him off; his last display taught her a valuable lesson in life as he smirked. His hues watch as she turns away from him she simply stated ‘Lengthen’ with that she walked off. The chain continued to grow and grow and grown constantly with each step she took, she had made the chain to continue growing as she walked away. He chuckled as he watched her leave, ‘About time’ he thought to himself “Figured as much” he simply said as he glanced around his nose sniffing in the air. He turned and started to walk in a different direction, towards a town. His broadsword appeared in his right hand as he started twirling it round and round, he was whistling a repetitive tune with a smirk on his face, He was going to find the nearest town and have some fun now that she was finally gone from his side, he could be himself. “Gonna kill me some innocence~” he said in a almost singing tone as he walked into a open field, the chain still growing as the two were now separated from each other. Would they cross paths again? He didn’t really care, As long as she was gone he was fine with that.

CharlotteCarrendar: – It was actually a feeling of relief that the Daemon decided not to follow her. Though the Dragon baby was all grown up and out of her life, she felt herself start to relax knowing the Daemon was not in her face. The chain continued to lengthen as its magic allowed, and while the distance between them grew, they were never truly free – not until there was some way to magically break the bond, or one of them dies. Nip hated thinking of that and it made her feel ill. Even the great Wizard would not separate them. The Queen had ideas but she came undone in the end. There had to be a way, she just didn’t know who to ask or where to go. As she continued to walk the Devil’s crow made an untimely appearance, landing on a branch near her path. He bobbed his head as he looked back down the path where the chain stretched on for miles. “What are you doing?” The crow asked, curious as to why there was such a distance between the girl and the Daemon. She stopped and glanced up, using her hand as a shield for her eyes. “Getting as far away from that bastard as I can.” This had the crow chuckle, but it was an evil sound. “Oh ho ho ho. You realize that if you are not by his side, he will kill and maim many innocents. Don’t you see, you are the only thing stopping him from destroying this world.” Nip shook her head as she didn’t believe him. “I highly doubt that.” Her response brought a chuckle from the crow. “Suit yourself, but know this, the longer that chain gets…the more damage he will inflict and it’s your conscience that will ultimately pay the price.” Why would the devil’s crow say such a thing? Surely he loved chaos, didn’t he? Truth was the crow was more clued in than the Elf realized. <3>

IceTe3a: With miles separating them the chain was freely allowing him to walk around as far as he wanted, she was nowhere in sight and he was free to kill whoever he pleased, whenever he pleased. This made him smirk, the town was a good while away but he was heading in the right direction “Blood will spill!” he said in an almost excited tone. Stretching his muscles about as he walked he was getting ready to kill, his blade almost humming as it wanted blood almost as much as he did, then he stopped for a mere second “Why am I walking.. when I can run faster…” he smirked as he picked up the pace, he started a casual jog as he got faster.. and faster, at this rate he’d be at the town in no time. Holding his blade out in his right hand it was pointed directly behind him ready to strike within moments, the town slowly started to come up over the horizon as his smirk came to a full grin, closer and closer he got he could hear the townsfolk not ready for what was going to happen next. A simple bend at his knees he flew up into the air high up and up. Raising his blade up behind his back he narrowed his view down onto a small boy in the streets as he was aiming to slice him in half as he fell down through the sky, the small boy shielded the sun from his eyes as he glanced up trying to make out what that was up in the air. Slowly he fell down towards the boy fully ready to make his first kill down he went.. closer.. and closer his blade almost moaning at this point as it sliced through the air.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nip waved off the crow and started to walk again, while the crow started to dance upon the bough branch. “His sword does sing and moan, for its delight is in feasting on innocent blood.” The crow was speaking of the blade that the Daemon carried everywhere. The Elf stopped a moment and stared back at the crow. “Stop that!” The Elf exclaimed, but the crow was in a trance. Hopping back and forth. “So many to die, and you wonder why the Elf cannot see; his absolute lust for deaths at his hand will never be sated.” The Elf cried out and brought her hands to her head and finally screamed loudly. “SHORTEN!” this would be a dreadful thing to do, for the Daemon was so far away, and this would equate to ripping him right out of the nearest village and placing him at her feet. The crow danced for the magic of the collar is so strong, that a command would never go unheard. <3>


Escala Luxury Apartments (8) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

~Now we continue on with the story of Pandora and Brock, as they return to their daily lives in Seattle.~

 

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 07:41AM
Hawaii

Pandora’s last night in Hawaii was every bit as magical as her first night, made possible by some new friends and an old relationship made new. As Brock held her close, dancing to the music playing in the restaurant, she couldn’t help but feel like things were finally looking up for her.

She was ready to return home, get back her life again.

The next morning, she and Brock were packed and ready to fly home. They met Jane and Jason in the lobby as they bags were loaded into the shuttlebus that was set to take them to the airport. She excused herself and went to the desk.

“Ms LaRue, I hope your stay with us was a most pleasant one?” the woman at the desk smiled. Pandora passed over her room key and nodded.

“I want to thank you and your staff for the kindness and hospitality you showed me while I was here. I can never repay you for that.”

“There is no need for repayment. We were happy to help. You are welcome here any time you desire.”

“Thank you.” Pandora smiled. She rejoined her friends and they climbed into the shuttle, headed for the airport.

——

Seattle – Escala Apartments – 7D

A late evening rainstorm was going as a taxi pulled up in front of the building. Two people climbed out but in the gloom, it was hard to see their faces. The trunk opened and the larger of the two began pulling bags and suitcases from it, setting them on the curb while the other held open the door to the apartment building. The driver was paid and sped off into the night, while the other two headed inside.

“Was that her?” came a whispered voice.

“Can’t tell. Too dark.”

“We need to get in there, find out where she lives.”

“Don’t you think I tried that? Place is locked tighter then Fort Knox!”

“You can’t bribe the security guard?”

“Tried that. He threatened to cornhole me before having me arrested. Swear the guy looks like one of them wrestlers you see on TV.”

“What now?”

“We watch…and wait.”

—–

After escaping Louis’s clutches…again…Pandora and Brock made their way upstairs to her apartment (Pandora doing her best to ignore Apartment 3C). Unlocking the door, she stepped inside the darkened living room, holding the door open for Brock to bring in their luggage before she closed the door behind them. She flipped on a single light and looked around with a sigh.

“Home sweet home.” she mumbled, tossing her keys on the table.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 07:54AM
Seattle – Escala Apartments – 7D

Brock set down their bags on the floor beside the entrance to Pandora’s bedroom, and then went about checking each of the rooms to make sure everything was as it should be. He already had an uneasy feeling about being back in her old apartment, and he had a nagging suspicion something just was up with the place. As for Pandora saying home sweet home, Brock sung out.

“Not for long, love.”

He meant about the new home that he had bought her, which he wanted to go and take her to see in the morning. Right now, he knew she would be tired from their flight back from Hawaii. Finding nothing out of place, or suspicious, he turned out the lights in her bedroom and ensuite, before coming back out and enveloping her into his arms.

Kissing the top of her head softly, he mused. “Aren’t you happy to be home?” It was a reasonable question, cause he got the feeling something was upsetting her. Was it passing Simone’s apartment? Or maybe not having heard back from Kali. It could have been any of these things, but he didn’t feel he wanted to press her.

Brock ran his hand gently up and down her back, while he waited for her to say something.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 08:08AM
7D – Living Room

If Brock seemed unsettled to be there, Pandora was even more so. She didn’t know if it was because of this place, or something else. But her apartment…felt different.

Brock wrapped her in his arms, asking her if she was glad to be home. She pressed her cheek against his chest, listening to the steady beating of his heart.

“In a way.” she replied. “But…this doesn’t feel like home anymore.” She looked at him. “I feel like a stranger here. Things have changed…I’ve changed. Does that make sense?” she wondered.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 09:24PM
Seattle – Escala Apartments – 7D Living room

Seeing Pandora being uncomfortable in her own apartment truly had Brock concerned. They had both been away from the city a while, and now to try and settle back in after all that had happened was going to be an arduous task. Brock did agree however that Pandora of old had changed. Everything from her tastes in clothes, to her demeanor. The crash, their break up, their reconciliation, finding out about each other’s true selves – all this played a part in how they were acting now.

Brock gazed down at her with a concerned expression. He knew that she wouldn’t want to spend the night at his apartment, especially after when she explained that it just wasn’t her, and yet she didn’t feel comfortable here either.

He had one idea.

“We….could check into a sleazy motel.”

This was said to hopefully bring a smile to her face, in that she might see the funny side since neither really wanted to be in her apartment.

“‘Just…the bed bugs and other nasties might be an issue. I’d hate to think what one of those CSI ultraviolet lights would bring up”

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 09:59PM
Apartment 7D

Brock was silent for a few moments after her declaration. She began to wonder if he was having second thoughts about the two of them. She herself was having no regrets. After everything they’d been through, for her to forgive him was a mighty big thing for her to do.

She was definitely a changed person after this ordeal.

She looked at him, seeing his concerned expression, but also a glint in his eye.

“We….could check into a sleazy motel.” he smirked.

That made her laugh, hard, and she clutched at him, chortling with absolute delight. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her laughter muffled as she pressed her face into his skin.

“What did I ever do to deserve you?” she giggled, bring her face upward again. “And a motel sounds nice…but nothing sleazy. The only thing I want biting me on the ass is you.” she winked, poking him in the ribs.

Getting herself under control, she stepped back to look around the place that she had once called home and realized that home was where her heart was. And that was with Brock.

He had gone out of his way to make her feel comfortable by buying her a new place to live and she couldn’t wait to move in with him. It would take some time to get their things moved in, deciding what to keep between them but it would be a fresh start for the both of them.

“I don’t want to stay here tonight.” she stated firmly.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 26, 2014 10:10PM
Seattle – Escala Apartments – 7D Living room

Pandora’s laughter was infectious and he couldn’t hide his smile even if he wanted to, that he would ask her to stay in some dive of a motel for the night to cheer her up. The muffled laughter reverberated off his chest and he continued to hold her in his arms – his eyes bright from happiness. This was how he loved to see his Pan – laughing and happy.

She asked what she had done to deserve him, and he just shrugged not sure how to answer that one. He wasn’t about to break into some long winded speech. But the part about biting her ass did sound inviting. His grin from that was unmistakable and he could only make a satisfied sounding noise.

“Mmmmm.”

Course, when she came back to earth from her laughing fit, she did admit that she didn’t want to stay in the apartment that night. Truth was, he didn’t want to either.

“Then it’s settled. We book into somewhere a bit more upmarket than the Pink Poodle, and perhaps stay somewhere like the Fairmont Olympic. I’ll go make the booking.” Brock stepped back and then took out his cell, starting to search the number as Pandora would be waiting. “I’ll see if they have a King deluxe with spa tub. Love those.”

Brock turned around and headed towards the balcony doors, where he could look out onto the street as he made the booking.

“Evening. I’d like to book a room for two. Mhm….under the name Carrendar. Yes.” he then gave over his credit card details and waited for confirmation as he tapped his foot. Once the guest manager made confirmation, Brock told her they would be there within the hour. He hung up from the call and turned on his heel saying.

“We can stop at the 7/Eleven and grab some snacks. Ice cream maybe?” He really wanted to treat her.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 27, 2014 09:15PM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Stepping away from her to pull out his phone, Brock thought getting out of the apartment was a grand idea.

“The Fairmont sounds lovely. I’ve ridden by there a few times. Definitely swanky.” she agreed. He found the number and went about making a reservation for them as she ducked into the bedroom to get a few more clothes. Looking through the closet, she cringed at the sight. Everything was black. Black lace, black leather, black suede…black, black, black. She began ripping things out and tossing them on the bed, items she had no intention of ever wearing again. By the time she was finished, her closet was nearly bare. She decided to keep two pair of her favorite leather pants, boots and tops because she loved how she looked in them. Everything else was headed for the Salvation Army bin.

“We can stop at the 7/Eleven and grab some snacks. Ice cream maybe?” he called out when he’d finished his call. She strolled out of the bedroom and into the kitchen to grab a couple of garbage bags.

“Make it Butternut Pecan and you got a deal.” she winked before going back into the bedroom. She began shoving the clothes she’d tossed on the bed into the bags so she could easily take them to the donation bins. And that brought to mind transportation.

“Brock? How are we getting to the hotel? I don’t have my bike and we took a cab from the airport.” she reminded him.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 06:02AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Reminded of how they didn’t have a car with them since they both came together from the airport, Brock then had an idea. He knew that Orson had been spending time with Erica who lived with Simone. It was probably not a good idea, but then again he was family and he might be able to help them. Course, he could just ring another cab.

“Why don’t I give my brother a call, see if he can give us a lift over there?”

Erica’s apartment – 3C

Erica and Orson were making out on the couch, as Simone came out with her hand on her stomach. “I feel like shit. She headed into the kitchen and started to rifle around in one of the cupboards for something to settle her stomach. Simone had been something of a misery guts since she discovered she was pregnant. Though she hadn’t spoken to Orson about it, since he was really just her best friend’s current crush, it wasn’t hard for him to spot that something was up with the girl. Erica broke from kissing Orson, to look over her shoulder at her gal pal in the kitchen. She was wearing pokemon pyjamas, and her hair was done up in a messy bun.

“If only the tabloids could see you now.” Erica joked, as Simone flipped her the bird.

“You take a picture of me, and I will get you back, bitch.”

Erica burst out laughing and went back to kissing Orson, who was used to their catty ways.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 06:16AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

“Why don’t I give my brother a call, see if he can give us a lift over there?”

Pandora left her bedroom, dragging two large garbage bags of clothing. She dropped them on the floor beside the door with a huff of breath and placed her hands on her hips, tossing her hair out of her face as she did so.

“Yeah…I’m fine with that.” she agreed. She had no idea Orson was a few floors away, or that he was with the one person she didn’t want to deal with just yet.

Things were about to come to a head.

——

Outside – Sidewalk

“I could swear I saw a light come on.”

“Where?”

“Seventh floor…fourth window in.”

“So? Could be anybody. We don’t know it’s her for sure.”

“Are you using the binoculars or not?”

“Fine!”

With the binoculars trained on the mentioned window, the watcher’s breath catches as Pandora walks by the open curtains.

“Is it her?”

“Yes…oh…she looks good enough to eat…” came the moaned response.

“So how do we get to her?”

“We watch…and wait…there’s always opportunity. We just have to knock on the right door.”

Laughter echoed throughout the darkened car as the rain continued to pour down around them.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 06:35AM
Apartment 7D – Living room

Thinking this was a good idea, Brock then put a call to his brother Orson, who happened to only be four floors down. The cell buzzed in his pocket and then Orson broke his kiss with Erica to answer the phone.

“Yo Bro…sup man?’

“Hey…just got back in town with my girl, Pan. We are at her apartment, but she doesn’t fancy spending the night here, so I booked us a room up at the Fairmont. Don’t suppose you could give us a lift over, neither of us have a car.”

“Sure dude, just let me explain to Erica, and I will be right up.”

He hung up the phone and then tweaked Erica’s chin.

“My bro..Brock is back from Hawaii with Pandora. They need a lift to the Fairmont, sounds like they are going to be having a hot night in a top star hotel. Lucky dog.”

Instantly Simone dropped a cup of water she was holding in her hand.

“He’s back? With Pan?”

Orson nodded as he got up from the couch and adjusted himself, since Erica had turned him on a bit.

“Mhm…going to go give them a lift. Why, did you want to come say hello?’ Orson was pretty clueless about the situation. Simone quickly shook her head, and dashed back into the bedroom, slamming the door. Orson shrugged, while Erica pouted. “Will you come back?” she asked, pawing at his jeans. Orson bent down and kissed her forehead. “And miss a night with you? Hur. I be back within the hour. Don’t worry.”

At that, Orson headed out of Erica and Simone’s apartment, and headed to the elevator, where he would go up to Pandora’s apartment.

He reached her floor and then went to knock on the door.

~Knock knock~

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 06:54AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

As Brock was chatting with his brother, Pandora’s own cell phone began to ring. Frowning, as she wasn’t expecting any calls for the night, she pulled it from her pocket to check the caller ID. The grin that swept over her face was brighter then any of the stars in the sky and she quickly answered it.

“Well if it isn’t the Wonder Twins!” she grinned, moving away from Brock so she didn’t interrupt his own call.

“Hey big sis! How’s Seattle?” came the voice of her youngest brother, Caleb.

“Rainy at the moment. Kind of wished I had stayed in Hawaii.” she chuckled. “Where’s Caden?”

There was a click and then the voice of her other brother came over the line. “Hey Pan, how are you?”

“I’m doing better then I expected.” Pandora smiled, daring a glance at Brock.

“Things working out for you guys?” Caleb wondered. He had wanted to jump on the first plane out to his sister when he found out some schmuck had broken her heart.

“Yeah…we did some talking…things are good, knock on wood.” she stated. “How’s school and what are you guys up to?”

“We are doing excellent. 3.5 GPA for me, Caden’s beating me by about .4 points.”

“That’s because I’d rather study then party every weekend. Caden retorted.

“I did not send you to college so you could spend your weekends getting drunk.” Pandora frowned.

“Aw come on, Pan! I hear it enough from Mr Party Pooper over here! Give me a break!” Caleb groaned.

“Caleb Joseph!”

“Oh god! She did the ‘mom’ voice! Save me!” There was the sound of fake choking down the line and Pandora couldn’t help but laugh.

“Stinker. Seriously though. To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

“Well…we were wondering…” one twin started.

“…and if it’s cool with you…”

“If we could come and stay with you for summer break? they both finished.

“Why?” she frowned.

“George and Denise have been hitting the drugs and booze pretty hard lately…and we don’t want to be around them any longer then we have to.” Caden stated.

That was all the incentive Pandora needed to agree.

“Yeah. I have no problem with it. Um…Brock and I are moving into a house together in the next week or so…we’ll have plenty of room for you.”

“Have we told you lately that you are the best sister ever?” Caleb grinned.

“I love hearing it.” Pan smiled.

“Thanks, sis. We’ll call you in a few weeks and let you know when we’ll be coming up.” Caden stated.

“Love you guys. Be safe and I’ll see you soon.” Pan smiled warmly. After receiving the same from her brothers, she hung up, a soft and pleased smile on her face.

There was a knock at her apartment door and she looked at Brock, before moving to see who it was. Glancing through the peephole, all she saw was a blue shirt. She stepped back and looked at Brock.

“I think it’s your brother, but I’m not sure. All I can see is a blue shirt.”

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 07:08AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Sure enough the owner of the blue shirt was Orson. Brock went to open the door and there was his older brother, the blonde giant and standing there with a dopey expression. He saw the couple then wandered in and gave his baby brother a hug.“Welcome back Bro.” He slapped his brother’s back three times, before letting him go and then giving Pandora a bit of a salute. He wasn’t familiar enough with her to hug her, he felt a bit awkward there.

“Wow…you look tanned. Good holiday?’ He asked, before then noticing his brother’s scars.

“Shit…what happened to your face?”

Brock knew this was going to come sooner or later and he shrugged. “Got into a fight.” Orson then pulled his brother aside and whispered. “You…you can heal you know.” Brock pulled back from his brother’s grip and said simply. “It’s okay, man. I know what I look like and I can live with it.” This had Orson confused, and then he arched a brow, before looking at Pandora.

“You know why my brother looks like he got hit by a bus?” He was wanting answers, and it looked like they weren’t heading off to the Hotel just yet.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 07:36AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Brock opened the door and it was indeed his brother. They greeted each other as brothers should before Orson looked at Pandora. She was thankful he didn’t try to hug her as well. After all, she didn’t know him like his brother did.

“Wow…you look tanned. Good holiday?”

“Yeah…for the most part.” she answered, a bit awkwardly. And then he took a really good look at his brother.

“Shit…what happened to your face?” Pandora cringed at the shock she could hear in Orson’s voice. She waited to see what Brock would say.

“Got into a fight.” was all he said.

Orson pulled Brock to the side and they began to have a whispered conversation out of her hearing range. She locked her hands together, nervous, but knew the man deserved an explanatation. As if he had heard her thoughts, Orson looked directly at her.

“You know why my brother looks like he got hit by a bus?” The tone of his voice and his obvious stance as he stood next to Brock indicated they weren’t going anywhere until he was satisfied with what he heard.

She took a deep breath and decided to just tell him.

“I’m afraid that’s my fault.” she started, “but…your brother was a giant ass spider at the time and I had to defend myself or risk being killed.” she added. Before Orson could ask about that, she showed him her hand, palm facing upward. With nary a thought, a bright orange flame appeared in the center of her palm. “I’m pyrokenetic. I have been all my life, only discovering my power when I was 18 years old. When I found out about Brock…and Simone…I ran off to Hawaii for some alone time, try to put things in perspective. Brock came after me…and we had an argument…that quickly turned into a fight. That’s when I found out who he really was…what you both are. I met your Aunt Charlotte, by the way.” she stated. “Anyway…I…set Brock on fire, in his spider form so I could get away and that’s when your aunt showed up.” She wasn’t sure if she should have explained about Hope, didn’t think it was her secret alone to tell. “She said some things that made Brock and I think things over and we managed to talk out our problems. And I will regret, until my dying day, the harm I’ve caused to him. I didn’t mean to hurt him so badly and I wish with all my heart that I could take away those scars.” She bent her head, staring at the floor as she struggled to contain her still turbulent emotions over what she’d done. It would take her a long time for her to forgive herself for what she’d done to Brock. She was just amazed that he could forgive her for it in the first place.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 07:53AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Orson certainly was not ready for the explanation in full of what happened on the Hawaii holiday. He knew as to why Brock and Pandora broke up, well, partly but nothing after that, so this was all news to him. Brock remained silent as Pandora started to explain everything, but the part that gave Orson a fright was when he saw her create fire with her hand. The explanation that she was a pyrokentic leaving him somewhat shocked. So, she wasn’t mortal. That sort of made things a bit easier, but not when she explained that Brock had revealed his true form to her. It was almost like betraying a closely guarded family secret and something he had not even begun to explain to Erica. Erica would probably dump him in a second if she knew the truth. Orson brought his hand up to his forehead and nervously brushed back his blonde locks, before staring down at his baby brother.

“Well, that explains the scars. Still want to know why you haven’t just used your regeneration ability. I mean…dude, you are a good looking bloke….well, you were.”

Brock didn’t care about his looks, and this was when he went to stand by Pandora’s side. “There is a reason I haven’t let them heal by will. I did wrong by Pandora, and these scars are a daily reminder of what I have done and the punishment I deserve.” He was adamant about this and was not about to change his mind.

“And Aunt Charlotte went to Hawaii? Damn. I know I heard the call, but I was…kinda busy.” It was true, all Carrendar family had heard it. Orson felt sheepish about that. “I guess that explains a lot. More than I needed to know, come to think of it.”

At this Brock shrugged, but then put his arm around Pandora.

“Truth’s out Bro….she knows what we are and she accepted me, after the fight. I’m just happy that she accepted me back….scars and all.” he then pressed his lips to the top of her head. “She’s my girl….nothing is going to changed that.”

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 08:09AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

She let the two talk but one thing stuck out in her mind and she looked at Brock in shock.

“You mean…this whole time…you could have healed yourself? And you let me think…the guilt…but I…” It was rare to see her speechless. “Why would you do that?”

He moved to her side, wrapping an arm around her. When he spoke, he was looking at Orson, but she couldn’t help but feel he was speaking to her as well. “There is a reason I haven’t let them heal by will. I did wrong by Pandora, and these scars are a daily reminder of what I have done and the punishment I deserve. Truth’s out Bro….she knows what we are and she accepted me, after the fight. I’m just happy that she accepted me back….scars and all. She’s my girl….nothing is going to changed that.”

There was such conviction in his tone, Pandora felt blessed to have this man in her life.

“You would keep your face like that…for me?” she was simply amazed. He pressed a kiss to her head, letting her know that he was hers.

“Brock…I truly do love you, shocked as I am right now.” she looked up at him, her eyes bright with love for him. When she looked at him…she didn’t see the scars…she only saw the man she loved.

….<3….

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 08:31AM
Apartment 7D – Living Room

Brock didn’t like to think he was deceiving Pandora by not healing himself, but he laid the truth out for her. He felt he needed a constant reminder of his past sins, in order to be a better man – no matter how he looked. She knew what he truly was now, so to him the scarring was superficial compared to what he had become. When she declared her love for him again, right in front of Orson, that was when Orson took his keys out of his pocket and shook them.

“Okay you two. Before you all get mushy and get me teary eyed, your chariot awaits.” he started off for the hall, leaving Brock and Pandora alone for a moment. Brock held his Pandora in his arms, and just continued to kiss the top of her head, refusing to move.

“I just want to be the man you wake up to…and the one that you fall asleep with at night. I never want to lose you.” He meant that with all sincerity, as her words hit home.

Seeing as his brother was already leaving the scene, he started to gather up their things. “Got a few extra bags here.” he didn’t realize she was about to dump her past life’s clothes at the nearest op shop. It wasn’t just him that had changed, it was her too. Black was no longer her colour. Her love was for brighter colours…the darkness having left her heart and her life.

“Come on, before he takes off on us and leaves without us.”

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 08:55AM
Apartement 7D

Orson left them alone for the moment, telling them he’d meet them at the car downstairs.

“I just want to be the man you wake up to…I never want to lose you.”

She shook her head, holding him tight. The feeling that suffused her body was simply one of hope and joy. She loved this man, and nearly losing him made her re-evaluate the things she wanted out of her life.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 06:16AM

She stepped back and pressed a light kiss to his lips, which was gladly returned.

“Come on, before he takes off on us…” he smiled, grabbing their things, including the two extra bags of clothes.

“I’d like to drop those off at the Salvation Army bin on the way. I won’t be needing them anymore.” she told him at his questioning look. He nodded and headed out with their things. She paused in the doorway and took a look around. She had spent the better part of 10 years in this apartment, a place she’d once called home. But it had never really been a home. It was place she simply resided. She never made the effort to make it a real home as the furniture came with the place. She had a few pictures and small appliances that she’d bought…but the rest…

She would turn in the keys in the morning after she returned for the rest of her things. She wasn’t sure if Kali was back from Hawaii or not, but knew she could simply leave them with Tony if she needed to.

It was time to move on with her life…with Brock standing at her side.

She flipped out the light for a the last time and closed the door behind her.

—-

Outside

“There she is!”

“Who’s that she’s with?”

“I don’t know. Let’s follow them and see where they go.”

The rumble of an engine started as the occupants watched the action across the way. Pandora climbed into Orson’s car, the mechanic in her sitting up and taking notice, admiring the beauty of it as she did so. She would have loved to have seen what was under her hood.

http://enzoyemilio.files.wordpress.com/2012/03/cadillac-eldorado.jpg?w=627&h=470

“I…love…this car…” she grinned as Brock slipped in beside her.

 

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
May 28, 2014 09:05AM
Orson’s car

Brock put the extra bags for the salvos in the boot along with the bags they brought back from Hawaii. Orson was already behind the wheel of what he called “The Beast” his pride and joy. Getting in the back with Pandora, Brock chuckled to hear how much she loved his brother’s car. But she couldn’t love it as much as Orson did. Orson would make sweet love to it if it was a woman, that was how passionate he was about it.

“She’s quite the gal, isn’t she?”

Orson sung this out as they pulled out from the curb. The engine purred as Orson handled her like a pro. Brock kicked back and had his arm around Pandora as they cruised along. He had to admit, he enjoyed the ride. But then he remembered something about the car.

“The back seat get some action, Bro?”

Orson snorted at that remark. Truth was he hated to see her get dirty. “Nope…not done the deed in my beauty. Sides, she might get jealous.” There it was. Orson loved that car more than anything. Brock chipped back. “And here I was thinking this was a pimp machine.” He winked at Pandora as they continued down the road. “He probably makes the girls in his life take their shoes off before he lets them get in.” he then laughed before adding. “Wouldn’t be surprised if he kissed it good night.”

Orson simply turned on the radio to drown out his brother’s remarks.

<3>

 


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (33) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 27, 2014 10:09PM
Museum

Carmen was an outsider in her own body and it was frustrating. She was blocked off from her own thoughts and was now an observer to all that this Other did.

-Who are you?- she demanded.

=I am you?= came the reply.

-You are not me! You could never be me!- she shouted in anger. She was slammed into the walls of her mind with brute force, making her gasp in pain. It had been quite some time since she’d felt pain of this magnitude.

=You cannot fight me, little queen. I am eternal. I will destroy all you hold dear…starting with your mate.=

That made her pause with fright.

-Don’t you touch him!- she hissed.

=Watch and learn, little queen. For my power is absolute.=

As if she were watching a television, a wall of her mind opened and she was suddenly seeing things through her own eyes, but unable to act.

“I say, we take the young Miss back to the house and start to get her to tell us about the scroll and the rings. No point hanging around a bunch of stiff old Mummy’s.” Shane grinned, giving her a wink as he picked up the unconcious curator. “Home darling? I do recall you were rather keen to play ‘Tie me up and whip my bottom.’”

“Mmmm…how about…I tie you up instead…spank you…you’ve been…naughty…” she purred, sliding her fingers along the skin at the back of his neck in a sensuous caress that would most likely see him drop the woman he had over his shoulders. Carmen had never been this aggressive in regards to their sexual play before and it was hopeful that Shane would realize this and think something was wrong.

-Shane! That’s not me!- she shouted, hoping he would hear her. Dark laughter echoed around her and she tried to put her hands over her ears to muffle the sound but it was within the confines of her own mind.

=He cannot hear you, little queen. He will be mine and there’s nothing you can do to stop me.=

-You’ll slip up and when you do, I hope he rips your fucking throat out!- Carmen snarled.

=There shall be no mistakes. I have all your memories, all your hopes and fears. You will cease to exist if he kills this body. And I’m not ready to let you go.= The laughter started up again and Carmen screamed as loud as she could…but there was no one to hear her.

-Who the fuck are you?- she shouted.

=I…am…Neema…= the voice faded away and the “tv” switched off, leaving her in darkness. She curled into a ball and began to cry, whispering Shane’s name over and over again. She had felt the other woman rifling through her memories…but what caught her by surprise was the fact that Neema had only gone as far back as to the night Shane had made Carmen his.

Maybe there was a chance…as long as Neema didn’t find out about her other powers.

Drying her eyes, she made herself comfortable and began to meditate. It was time to reconnect to her fae gifts once more. She had no reason to use them before now, locking them away within her by her own choice to use the vampire gifts she had been given.

This was a whole new battle…one she was determined to win at the cost of her own life…

——

Vlad’s Mansion – Drawing Room

Vlad stood at the window, staring out into the night. Things were coming together quite nicely and he was simply waiting for the moment to strike. He was aware of when his Generals had returned…as he was also aware that one of them was harboring dangerous thoughts.

He would not stand for it. He didn’t get to be this old without learning a few tricks…things he had yet to share with his most trusted. He sensed without a doubt that Rheksas was loyal…but Emilia…

She was a jealous witch and it would be up to him to put her in her place. There was no room for envy and petty jealousy in his unlife. It was such things that made him who he was today.

There was only one woman who he cherished above all others…and it was time to bring her home.

Tonight would be a turning point in his relationship with his Chosen.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/05/d3eb2-vampiro6.jpg?w=529

…<3…

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 28, 2014 05:48AM
Museum

“Mmmm…how about…I tie you up instead…spank you…you’ve been…naughty…”

When Shane felt the light caress of his Carmen’s fingers upon the back of his neck, and the daring look she was giving him, he did almost drop the unconscious museum curator. It was not so much her touch, but more of what she just said. if it was one thing that Shane knew about Carmen, it was that when they were together she ALWAYS assumed the submissive role. It was something he had come to understand and be comfortable with. He had to wonder if for a moment she was joking. Glancing at her he could only comment.

“Naughty? Hun, I am barely getting started. But don’t worry, when we get home, I am sure the kids are going to be full of questions, as well as this new girl in our fold.” He then adjusted his grip on her as she appeared to be slipping. “Come on, lets get out of here before the guard change.”

Using his speed, he dashed up to the wall and crawled his way up, so that he was able to reach the roof window opening that they had used to get in. He naturally assumed that Carmen would follow his lead, since she was being so touchy feely. Little did he know that his true love was trapped within her own mind, by the evil Neema.

Getting out to the car, Shane stuffed the girl’s body in the boot, hoping not to be seen then opened the car door for Carmen. “Let us be off home. It will soon be sunrise.” His warning was well meant, for they had barely a few hours before the sun would appear on the horizon. When Carmen got in, he would start the engine and head for home.

Shane and Carmen’s estate

Pulling into the garage of their large estate, Shane cut the engine, then reached over to steal a kiss from his beloved.“Mhmmm, still as good as the day we met.” he chuckled and alighted from the car, going round the back to open the boot and pull out the lifeless girl. Inside the house, the family as you would call them had been waiting for Carmen and Shane’s return. In particular, Mary who had come back to life thanks to Vincent’s wicked ways. David and Misty were making out on the couch, which seemed to be a favourite past time, while Bianca was sobbing over Damon and Bonny on The Vampire Diaries finale. “Whhhhhhhhy……*sob boo hoo*…fuck the writers….waaaaaaaaaaaah!”

On entering the front door, Carmen would be met by their pet wolf, the one from the Cabin, and when it came up to smell her, it started to growl at her angrily.

Shane glanced down at the wolf with a curious expression.

“What’s gotten into you?” He had to wonder since the Wolf was more Carmen’s pet than his. He left the two and went to find a place to lay down Candy.

Vlad’s Mansion – Drawing room

Emilia and Rheksas finally entered the Count’s drawing room, ready with their reports to give their Lord. Naturally he had his back to them, but no doubt he was already aware of their presence.

“M’lord, I have news on the woman you seek.”

Emilia kept back slightly, but her appearance showed that she had done her job to the letter.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 28, 2014 09:48PM
Museum

Kids? What kids? Neema wondered for a moment as Shane headed out. She followed along, going over the memories in her mind. Carmen had never even been pregnant so what “kids” was this fool talking about? Once they reached the car, Shane stuffed the girl’s unconscious form into the trunk as Neema moved into the passenger seat. He climbed in a moment later, starting the car and they headed for home. Sunrise wasn’t far away and it was dangerous for them to be out.

——

Shane and Carmen’s Estate – Garage/Family Room

Shane pulled into the garage, immediately cutting the engine as the doors closed behind. He then leaned in and kissed her, a passionate embrace that had Neema cringing in disgust. If she didn’t have to keep up appearances for the time being, she would have gutted him like a fish. She clenched her fist, her nails biting into her skin as Shane took what he wanted from her.

“Mhmmm, still as good as the day we met.” he chuckled, climbing out of the car. She had to resist the urge to wipe her hand across her mouth. She took a quick moment to heal the punctures in her hand before she climbed out as well. He pulled the museum girl from the trunk and they went inside.

The noise level was atrocious and Neema wanted to blast every single person she saw into a wall. There was an elderly woman sitting on the sofa, comforting a young woman who looked to be crying her eyes out over some show on TV. There was another girl and a blonde male practically wrapped around each other on the couch, inhaling each other’s air.

A low growl met her in the doorway and she glanced down to see a wild wolf baring his teeth.

=Back off, beastie!= Neema scowled. If anything, the wolf’s growls became louder and caught Shane’s attention.

“What’s gotten into you?” he demanded. No one had seen the wolf act in such a way since Carmen brought her home. Mary was now looking between Carmen and the wolf with a neutral expression.

“Carmen? Everything okay?” she asked. Neema struggled to put on a relaxed air before these people. She had to play the part.

“Fine. Just tired after a feeding. It’s almost sunrise.”

“You just seem…out of it.”

“I just need to sleep. I’ll be fine.”

Mary looked at her steadily for a few minutes and Neema grew slightly nervous. “Might want to take care of your wolf. She looks ready to take a chunk out of your hide.”

“Yeah.” Neema chuckled, moving toward the wolf, hand stretched out. Tala snapped at the approaching hand and Neema jerked back.

“What is the matter with her?” Neema demanded.

“She must smell something on you she doesn’t like. I’ll take her.” Bianca stated, finally getting over the fact that her favorite couple were ending. She got to her feet and whistled to Tala. “Come on girl. Let’s get you something to eat.” Tala gave Neema a final menacing look before following Bianca into the kitchen. Mary was once again studying “Carmen” and she didn’t like what her gut was telling her. She would keep a very close eye on her friend.

——

Vlad’s Mansion – Drawing Room

He heard them both enter but did not move from his position. His arms are crossed behind his back, one hand wrapped around the opposite wrist. The silence was oppressive.

“M’lord, I have news on the woman you seek.” Rheksas spoke after some moments. Vlad simply held up a hand in a halting gesture. It was another few minutes of silence before Vlad spoke. His voice was low, the tone dark enough to send chills through the room. His displeasure was surely felt.

“I once heard a man say *’The chief lesson I have learned in a long life is that the only way you can make a man trustworthy is to trust him; and the surest way to make him untrustworthy is to distrust him and show your distrust.’*I found that to be most…profound…and the motto by which I have lived this life since then.” He turned to face them. He kept his eyes on Amelia, pinning her with his gaze and never wavering. “Trust is something of a weakness, I have found. For if I cannot trust those close to me, then something…drastic…must be done.” He continued to stare at Emilia. “Your report, Rheksas.” he stated without looking at him.

*Quote attributed to Henry L. Stimson, “Memorandum on the Effects of Atomic Bomb,” to Harry S. Truman, September 11th 1945

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateRoleplayerA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Human World [rp]
May 29, 2014 12:52AM
Vlad’s Mansion – Drawing Room

An uneasy tension filled the room, only made more so by the silence that was actually deafening. Rheksas’s eyes flashed to his counter part. The General. The woman had been sent out to deliver a message on behalf of the Count and she had done so to the letter. The very state of her appearance suggested she was not only ruthless, but sinister in her exploits. She had not defied her lord, but there was defiance in her body language. What was it that brought about this change in the General? For many centuries she had been loyal to a fault, but also in that time she had watched the Count take many, many women to his side, and never once did he consider her.

The Count finally spoke after Rheksas had announced he had news about the woman that the Count sought out. But instead of listening to this report, the Count instinctly turned on Emilia who was staring coldly at her Lord.

“I once heard a man say *’The chief lesson I have learned in a long life is that the only way you can make a man trustworthy is to trust him; and the surest way to make him untrustworthy is to distrust him and show your distrust.’*

Did he sense the change in his General? He must have done. For now it appeared to be two very powerful vampires standing off against the other. Rheksas felt the hairs on the back of his neck quiver and if he didn’t know better, he would go to arms. Slowly he moved his hand beneath his jacket – his fingers twitching against the handle of his firearm.

His lips parted as he breathed the whisper…“Don’t…” It was meant for the General, and with an eerie manner, the General turned her head ever so slowly towards Rheksas. The look on her face was chilling. A malice that could not be described. Though her chest was rising and falling it was all done as show. Rheksas’s eyes snapped back to the Count, who was now making his declaration clear – his warning absolute.

“Trust is something of a weakness, I have found. For if I cannot trust those close to me, then something…drastic…must be done.”

You could see Emilia’s jawline moving but the rest of her body remained motionless. The reflection of the Count’s form in her eyes. The Count then asked for the report from Rheksas, as the Count and Emilia remained locked in a staring competition.

Coughing, the male General then tried to show a smile for he had not failed.

“I have located the current residence, work place and above all…the name of the woman you seek. She is Carmen Williamson. A member of the Internal Investigations unit of the state. She is married to the DA..Shane Williamson. I have found her nightly place of work, and easy access should you chose to make your move there.”

Emilia simply ran her tongue over her lips. Another woman. This was the one that he had searched for. As of that moment, Emilia added her name to the list….of those she planned to kill.

Isabella’s time was coming. The key would be in her possession….then, she would find this Carmen creature and erase her from all existence.

Rheksas paused and then looked at Emilia, for her report. Emilia just stood there….and grinned.

“The bitch knows your after her. She wears the key. I plan to retrieve it.”

http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lmfnn1fCi91qijfqzo1_400.gif

~LIVE AND LET DIE!~

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
May 29, 2014 06:09AM
Shane and Carmen’s estate – Kitchen/ family room

Little did the Egyptian Queen holding control of Carmen’s body understand just how close Carmen was to all the people that inhabited the Williamson Estate. It was like a real family, and acted like one in the modern era. Shane of course was the head, but Carmen was the Queen so she usually had the final word when it came to how the house was run, as well as those that served under them.

Bianca was dishing up a meal in the dog bowl for Tala, when the back sliding door opened from the pool and Amelia wandered in. Now the Witch was just as much a part of the family, as the vampires were and given special privileges since she was residing in the pool house. She had missed a lot of the excitement of late, but she had spotted Carmen return home with Shane and thought she would come over to welcome her back.

http://queenanneboleyn.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/07/thumbnailCAZD7WJJ-300x211.jpg

Amelia approached Carmen for one of her usual hugs, which she did a lot. Amelia was just the kind of girl who shared affection easily. What happened next would leave Amelia reeling. As Amelia went to put her arms around Carmen, she suddenly got a flash of another woman, a top a throne all dressed in Egyptian finery. She was seated beside a man, who for the life of Amelia seemed so familiar it was scary. But it wasn’t Shane. The woman was laughing as a woman was being tied to a stake in the middle of a chamber. The chamber had a special dome like roof, and when the Queen raised the blood chalice, the dome roof top started to inch back, causing a small ray of sunlight to beat down on the woman tied to the post. It was cooking the girl alive. Was she another vampire? The man on the throne next to her was laughing and then taking up the Queen/Carmen’s hand and kissing it. They were both enjoying watching the woman turn to ash. Amelia instantly drew back and stared at Carmen with a horrified face. She looked at Jarvis, who had just come down the stairs and saw Amelia standing there, stunned.

http://media.tumblr.com/3a450876d0509b6fa9b3852b6e1c9254/tumblr_inline_msyxhxJo3e1qhn9q8.jpg

“Amelia…what is it?”

Amelia cringed and then fled the house, running across to the pool house and slamming the door. No vampires could enter the pool house, except Shane…or Bianca.

Shane re entered the room only to see Amelia running out. He glanced at Mary, who was looking at Carmen oddly too, then he looked at Carmen.

“Is everything alright?” Clearly…it was far from that.

http://media.giphy.com/media/ZW6A8vaWxeZQk/giphy.gif

<3>


Elias’s Studio (1) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
April 30, 2014 12:42AM
Róisín put the gun down with a flat look, watching as Elias explained to Lucy: “Hello, Lu. Sorry to say, but it looks like Tom has gotten angry and is intent on leaving the pieces here. Tom just stormed out. He’s peeved about the paint ball he took to his rear after stating that you and Róisín were in need of sexual attention. She’s not one to take such slights lightly.” Lucy called the boy a “shit” and said she’d handle it. No doubt she would. Nodding out of habit Elias said, “Alright. We’ll be here.” 

Conversation complete, the somehow still bemused yet irritated Elias turned to his apprentice. The girl was leaning against the table with her arms crossed and a sour expression. He wanted to admonish her, but the lass was of course a grown woman. Besides. Thomas deserved what she’d done. There was nothing for it but to wait and see if Lucy was able to bring him around. A moment later Elias was staring out the window across from the elevator shaft. Yellow Ass was standing on the sidewalk with his phone to his ear and proceeded to remove his pants. By the time that conversation was over the boy had chucked the keys into the truck and was striding off into the street in nothing but his boxers between himself and the public. Poor Lu. This was going to mean more trouble for her. It wasn’t a good idea to leave the keys down there though. Calling back over his shoulder Elias told Róisín, “Get the first set on the trolley. I’m going down for the keys the kid left.” He then called the elevator back up and rode it to the lobby.

Róisín had not bothered to follow Elias to the windows and had instead proceeded to pack up the materials she had been using to wrap her pieces. She vaguely heard something about keys and trolley when Elias yelled. Shoving the remaining bubble wrap back into the packing crate, she carried it into the hall and placed it back in the storage closet before walking into the studio and dragging the trolley over to the first stack. She was loading it carefully when Elias returned to help. Between them they soon had all but her final piece, her most private, stashed into the truck. But as they had not yet heard from Lucy they hung about the studio until she contacted them.

It wasn’t long after that the door buzzer sounded. Ro and Eli were parking in his office mildly discussing the show. Róisín rose to answer it but Elias shook his head and stepped in front of her: “Better if I answered, either way.” Acceding with a frown, she remained behind leaning against the door frame. When the door was rolled back, the older man’s voice drifted to her ears. “Lucy! So the kid wouldn’t come back? I’ve got the keys here. Ro’s work is loaded. I can drive it over to the gallery if you’d like, but we didn’t want to head over until we’d heard back from you. Coming in?” He moved back into the hall and gestured toward the doorway in which Róisín was posed. Lucy looked absolutely beat.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
April 30, 2014 01:03AM
Elias’s studio

It was Elias that greeted Lucy at the door, his words like rapid fire as he asked about Thomas and how they had loaded the van ready to go to the gallery on their own. Lucy stood silently as her eyes wandered over to Roisin fleetingly, then back at Elias who said that he was prepared to drive the truck over to the gallery for her. They had held off since they were waiting on word back from her about Thomas. His final gesture was to ask Lucy inside, while Roisin had remained in place at the doorway, leaning against it casually. Now, if Lucy had been annoyed by the entire farce she didn’t show it. The professional mask was up and in place. Just another set back, that the assistant Director didn’t need. Though dressed in the paint stained overalls, and with her hair now starting to come undone due to the rush on over to the Studio, she still had that air about her.

“For a moment.” her reply to the offer to come inside was said quietly. With the work now on the truck, and time marching on there was very little reason for Lucy to remain. As for the situation with the truck….

“If you could drive the van back over to the gallery I would appreciate it, Elias. It’s a tricky thing to park in the loading bay. I will happily reimburse you for the cost of a cab back to your residence after.” Lucy was not speaking now to Roisin, for she felt that an argument may well ensue.

“I will ring a few temp agencies in the morning to find a replacement for Thomas so that the truck can be unpacked at the very least. Might…go for Russians that don’t speak much English, so they don’t offend anyone.”

Now that last part, was meant as it was said. Lucy took a step back and said finally.

“Shall we go now?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ll5dszR5061qbiyy1.gif

It was now near dinner time…as the street lights were starting to come on.

<3>

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 05, 2014 11:29PM
Elias’s Studio

Róisín watched as Elias welcomed Lucy inside, explaining everything about the truck as he did. The woman looked tired and didn’t so much as bother to offer Ro a greeting aside from a cursory glance. Typically the girl didn’t care about that, but given Lucy’s stance with her on account of the showing, Róisín expected more, the fact that Ro was responsible for the current situation notwithstanding. However, nothing registered on her face until Lucy made the comment about hiring Russians that couldn’t offend anyone. Then Róisín’s face turned stony.

Elias stepped back as Lucy entered. He was nodded along to what Lucy was saying, offering: “Oh, it’s no problem. I’ve driven them a time or two before; don’t worry about anything like that or the cab.” His only response to Lucy’s Russian comment was to give a half sort of laugh and try brushing it off so as to avoid further confrontation. He didn’t mind so much that Ro had caused Thomas to throw a fit, though Elias liked the lad, but Lucy? He did not want either of the two getting into it. Róisín would flatten Lu like a hammer and jeopardize the show. Lucy asked if they could go. “You’ll find someone. I’ll-“ , he started.

“I’ll fill in for you,” said Róisín, voice snapping. Eli looked at her uncertainly as she continued, “You drive the truck over and I’ll follow with Lucy.” With that she turned back into the office as if the matter needed no discussion on either point. Returning with her backpack over her shoulder and her favorite piece, the hand sculpture, carefully cradled in her arm, she walked past them and out the door. “Alright…” trailed Elias. He grabbed his jacket from the hook on the wall and would usher Lucy back out the door. [b] “We can grab some burgers on the way,” [b] he suggested pleasantly as he and Ro walked into the elevator. He tried not to wonder what had spurred Róisín’s offer of assisting at the gallery or imagine how that could go so terribly wrong.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 06, 2014 03:19AM
Elias’s Studio

http://media.giphy.com/media/Xv56qI07sz4d2/giphy.gif

Lucy showed Elias something of a crooked smile which meant she was pleased at the fact he took her up on driving the truck back over to the gallery, but what was to come next left her somewhat shell shocked. Roisin’s voice cut through the air at both Elias and Lucy that she would fill in for Thomas. It was completely out of the blue, and possibly a knee jerk reaction to the Russians comment. The Assistant director shot a glance at Elias to see his reaction and he looked uncertain about the proposal.

“You drive the truck over and I’ll follow with Lucy.” 

As this was said, Roisin turned her back and went in the office without so much as giving room for argument. Lucy’s jaw fell open, but then snapped shut again, since it was already getting very late, and in hindsight only two people could fit in the cab of the truck, not three.

Watching Roisin return with her backpack, and of course the treasured piece; her hand sculpture she walked straight on past Elias and Lucy without so much as a word. Lucy shook her head slightly and let out something of an exasperated sigh. Elias just caved and followed along after getting his jacket. Lucy just wanted this day to end – to go home and curl up with a good book and a glass of wine. That was now going to be hours away.

As she was being ushered out, Elias suggested that they stop for burgers on the way. He was trying to keep things upbeat, but with the tension so thick that you could carve it, a night at McDonalds fast food restaurant seemed like a bad idea. Lucy had to swallow her pride.

“Sounds wonderful.”

Stepping out onto the street, the van was still parked where Thomas had left it, and with Elias having the keys and knowing where the gallery was it should be a piece of cake for him. Dealing with Lucy and Roisin however would be much harder. Glancing about Lucy asked Roisin. “Where are you parked?’ Her tone was flat, as she crossed her arms, and stabbed her toe into the foot path.

<3>

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 24, 2014 12:05AM
Burgers, Eli wanted burgers. It was about that time, so it wasn’t surprising. The man had a horrid diet. Róisín’s wasn’t much better, but at least she tried to eat a salad once in a while. She had age on her side too. “Fine by me.” With a grin, Elias exclaimed,“Sweet! I know just the place.” 

Turning back to Lucy, Ro saw her digging her toe into the dirt. She asked where Róisín was parked. Pointing over Lucy’s shoulder to the green impala, she said, “There. Probably best we drive our own cars so we don’t have to make extra trips. I’ll drop Elias off later. We can talk more once we’re back at the gallery.” Her hand raked through her hair while she waited for Lucy to respond. Lucy was probably wondering why the hell Ro had made the offer to help out. Truth be told, she was still wondering herself. The rumble of the truck engine brought her back to the moment. She began walking to her car.

If Lucy wanted to ride with her or vice versa, Ro wouldn’t disagree, since it would give them the option to talk. But they could do that back at the gallery too. Once they were all in their vehicles, Eli would pull out and head down the road. Turning off in a completely opposite direction from the gallery, he would ]drive for about fifteen minutes before pulling over on the side of back road near a greasy, old style dinner. It was clearly a sit down joint. Hopping out of the truck, he would call back to them, “Best burgers in Seattle!” So much for the take out. This would make the evening longer.

Re: (RP) Elias’s Studio
May 24, 2014 02:34AM
Roisin’s Car

Lucy agreed with Roisin about taking their own cars. Sadly, Lucy’s car was at the gallery, so she would have to hitch a ride with Roisin, since Elias had already raced off to take over the truck. Lucy took a moment, before setting off after Roisin. Her mind was already in a bit of a panic, what with loosing Thomas, and having to virtually run the entire gallery on her own, since Maxwell’s absence from the gallery was becoming more frequent.

Getting into the passenger side of Roisin’s car, Lucy strapped herself in quietly and just kept looking straight ahead. Burgers for dinner. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had a burger. Fast food joints really weren’t her thing. A good salad and juice bar, or even sushi and you would have Lucy in her element. The idea of greasy food, with soda pop and those gaudy interiors that looked like something out of a sick clown’s birthday party that had exploded.

As Lucy watched Elias pull the truck out, she suddenly watched him driving in the wrong direction.

“Uhm…no..uhm. Where is he going? The Light box is in the other direction.” Her head swiveled round and back, her face showed a total expression of confusion. Surely Elias knew the way. Lucy looked to Roisin for answers, but for the next fifteen minutes or so, they sat in virtual silence.

Finally Elias pulled over the Gallery truck right next to an old style greasy diner. It looked like something out of the 1950′s. Lucy’s face was aghast. they were in the middle of no where at what may well have been a serial killer’s favorite burger bar.

“Oh you’ve got to be kidding me.” Lucy said with a stricken expression. She fiddled with the door handle and finally stepped out of Roisin’s car, hearing Elias say ; “Best burgers in Seattle!” If it had made any list by its appearance, she would have been inclined to say with the biggest cockroaches in Seattle.

Not wanting to be a complete killjoy, Lucy slowly followed Elias towards the entrance of the diner. It was one of those sit down booth type affairs. No drive through. This was going to be a long night.

http://dinerhotline.files.wordpress.com/2009/11/the-50s-american-diner-8.gif?w=529

“Lead on, Elias.” She felt like a lamb entering a slaughter house.

<3>

 


Rain – Chapter Seven.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Seven

Who is the Enemy?

http://images.lazygamer.net/2012/06/GRFS.jpg

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: As Kevin came closer he noticed that he was looking over him, as He did that same from head to toe. It was Kevin alright but he hadn’t aged a bit, How was this even possible? The nick name fit at least, he glanced over to Rain expecting some kind of response but she wasn’t even looking at Kevin. She was avoiding eye contact with the man, as Kevin said they’d meet at 16:00 and dismissed them, he watched Kevin walk off to another soldier. He was no longer the Kevin he once knew this much was true. He would not be able to rely on him in the future, He may look like Kevin be he wasn’t Kevin at all this man didn’t hold a shadow to Kevin, from now on he’d simply know him as Phoenix as to not insult Kevin’s memory. “Follow” she simply stated as he fell in line right behind her again, she really had one over him being able to control him with just a thought or a movement of her lips, he was going to have to find a way to counter this, but how was she able to do this to him? So many questions, no time to find out; there were more pressing issues at hand he had to deal with such as the fact he was now her prisoner more than a prisoner he was a part of her equipment, her weapon, her laptop. Whatever she deemed fit at the time, he was useful for he would be. They walked for awhile as they came to a door she opened it up and went inside as he followed her in. A simple private dorm for one person, obviously higher ranked personal got their own rooms whilst others had to share, Rain was one of the lucky ones who got her own room, it wasn’t flash but she had certain privileges other soldiers didn’t Such as a fully functioning personal bathroom with a shower that had running hot water, a rather large bed, a small tv with a sofa and a kitchenette. Obviously she has worked her way up to earn such privileges like this. “Sit in the corner” she simply stated to him, he arched a brow as he walked over to the corner of the room and sat down on the floor his back pressed against the wall, he didn’t even bother to talk to her anymore there was no use speaking to her for now she simply thought of him as an object, no more; no less. He was now calculating his options as he took in all the data from what he had seen, scanning and counting forces, weaponry, routes, men on guard and how many, structure damage and weak points. He was obviously scanning over the entirety of this place as he had a photogenic memory one glance and he could come back to it at any time and see it all again as it was. He was like a high tech laptop, full access to every data base in the world, satellites were his toys, as all the information and pictures came up in his HUD through his right eye, the flashing was sure to attract some sort of attention but she wouldn’t be able to see what he was doing unless she actually utilized him as a laptop, screen and all. He was able to be accessed in a more direct fashion, placing either hand on the side of his head with their fingers on specific points, would link him with them in their mind, allowing them to see into their mind as they saw his HUD through their eyes, a thought would allow them to do as they pleased as his body would remain motionless, but very much self aware. Bringing up the layout of the entire building, he searched for older blue prints and matched them with the newer styled ones, trying to see what was built in more recently. He had a direct line to their mainframe, able to utilize all their information, slowly but surely he was forming a plan of escape.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Sleep. It was something considered of value when one could actually steal a few hours; but in the small quarters with the rumbling that was heard to reverberate through the very walls, and the constant sounds of machines and lower level truck movements; sleep was often a luxury. It had been a long time since Rain had been down here. Her quarters had remained untouched, as if she were on assignment. Course she had been rewired by the Zen and taken out from under the Source’s radar. There would need to be talks between Rain and Phoenix to bring her up to speed on many things, but for now she was to be in charge of Adam. He was the prize that the Zen sought after to make its mass produced army of Universal soldiers. That was something that she could never allow to happen. Curled up beneath her green army blanket, she dozed lightly – ever aware that Adam was sitting in the corner, but no doubt formulating plans in his own mind. He was not something that could be totally controlled. Adam still believed he was human. The reason for this was still lost on Rain, but in time she would come to understand why. A shrill sounding alarm echoed through the intercoms that were set in each quarter. It was a wakeup call, and gave her at least 30 minutes to get ready before the day’s briefing. Slowly, she arched her back and stretched out her legs – her bare foot exposed from beneath the blanket. Rain pushed herself up to sitting, swinging her legs off the bed, dangling just above the surface of the floor. She rubbed her left eye lazily before setting the palm of her hand down on the bed and propelling herself up into standing. She gave Adam no recognition as she knew he was just sitting as ordered in the corner. Without word, she tore off her shirt, then her boxers and went to enter the small bathroom cubicle and have a fresh wash with what limited water there was. She stood beneath the spray, her back and rear exposed to Adam as there was no special partition for privacy – that was considered a luxury. The water soon tapered off as the regulator turned on, and she stepped out to grab a small chammy towel and pat herself dry. In her boot locker there was a folded uniform – grey in colour with matching boots and hat –complete with socks and army issued underwear. Drab by most standards but this was no fashion call up. Rain dressed herself quickly, before taking a brush and brushing her hair down, then snatching up a hair tie and tying her hair neatly in a pony tail. She sat on the edge of her bed, and put on socks, then boots, before finally glancing at Adam. Her facial expression was hard to read, as she didn’t hold any true emotional investment in him. Moving to be in front of him, she slid over her desk chair and sat directly in front of him. Illumenscent blue eyes staring at his face as though taking him in –studying. She then reached for the sides of his head where she knew were access pressure points, and then locked into his mind. Without speaking he would hear her voice. “Good morning Adam, time for your start up.” She immediately set to task going over the files of his night in the lead up to his capture and then showed something of a weak smile. “Surprised you didn’t it to see Kevin in command. Not to worry, you and he have a lot to discuss, I am sure.” <3>

)
IceTe3a: Throughout the night he had not bothered to sleep, as he required little to none. Every so often his hues would flicker over to Rain and make sure she was sleeping, If she figured out what she was doing, no doubt she would stop him. An escape route was plotted, he knew exactly which exit he should take, it came past their own armory, all he needed to do was turn off their power. Creating a darkness that he could see perfectly in, would be the easiest way for him to slip out un noticed, No doubt there would be guards walking the halls in which he would have to silently pacify them without raising alarms. So the Escape plan was hatching, he just had to choose the right moment to do this. Timing was everything, If he did not time it right, Rain could possibly be awake still and stop him dead in his tracks, so many possibilities of this plan failing although he doubt he would fail, his own personal skill sets and his body was made for things like this. Closing down the data of his plan, his HUD was free and clear for him to bring up other imagery and files, this time he chose Kevin. Bringing up his old Military file, the Coroners report and the imagery of the recording of Kevin’s dead body, just how was Kevin still alive? He couldn’t understand it, with his very own eyes he saw Kevin be incinerated in that carpet bomb their own government dropped on them. Kevin’s very own Military file supports this, marking him as KIA with honorable medals given to his wife and kids. Does his wife know about him still being alive? He would need to confront this Phoenix and see just how much of Kevin is really left in him, a few answers would need to be given as well. **BEEP BEEP BEEP** The alarm going off, giving people a warning of the day about to start, this place was run by martial law no doubt, it had a very military feel to it. Which didn’t make sense in his eyes, for a bunch of rebels trying to fight the government they sure do look like what they are fighting against. Movement registering on his sensors as his ears pick up Rains movements, his hues flicking over to her bed, as her legs gently come swinging out from under the sheet, she didn’t bother to look at him let alone talk to him, watching as she came to a stand, her body stretched out. Without warning Rain stripped down stock naked in front of him, this didn’t bother him as it obviously didn’t bother Rain that she was naked in front of Adam. His hues look her up and down, head to toe slowly. As he was looking for any tech on her body that would allow such control over him, she casually strolled past him and straight into the shower, his hues following her as she washed herself down. Eventually she came out and dressed up in regulation uniform, it seemed no matter who you were be it the Zen Squad or these Rebels everyone had regulation uniforms. He shook his head as he disliked any form of regulation or even the idea of it. Slowly she came walking over to him, what exactly was she doing? He watched her pull over a chair and sit down in front of him, her fingers gently slide over the skin on his face as she places them on either side of his face. Did she know about the physical link? Suddenly he couldn’t feel his body anymore, ‘Good morning Adam, time for your start up’ he heard her voice echo in his head, start up? He wasn’t some sort of laptop she was powering on. He was awake all night, or did she not realize this? As she started to access files among other things she was using him like a laptop, “Get off me” he said back into her mind, as he brought up you tube and played a song in both their heads, as she was physically linked into him, using him like a laptop she could see the clip as well as hear it.

The song was playing in both their heads as she continued to utilize him as a laptop, he could feel her fingers on his head but couldn’t move his body. He could talk though but he wouldn’t bother talking much to her. “Keep your distance” he said lastly as he was trying to boot her out of his systems and stop her from using him as a laptop.

CharlotteCarrendar: – She could hear and see the imagery that Adam projected to her via the mind probe and while this was a clear indication of his defiance, she refused to let it get under her skin. Rain had no time for ill tempered hardware and she chose to continue her data collection and cataloguing till such time she knew she had to make her way to the command centre and thus hand over Adam properly to her superior. In all truth, Phoenix was just like Adam – just he had accepted what he was. Finally drawing her hands back, she placed them on her knees – legs parted as she stared into Adam’s eyes. His final request heard. He wanted her to keep her distance. Perhaps he blamed her for all that had gone wrong in the past forty eight hours. What he didn’t know was that without her touch, without her help he would be simply spare parts for the Zen’s agenda. Rain’s mouth opened partially and he would see the sweep of her tongue across the top row of her teeth. She didn’t feel the need to articulate what she was thinking at this point in time. She appeared to be everything that the government was. Regulated and militant. There was a reason for this though. It was so none would assume they were higher rank than the other. The common objective was a simple one – they were fighting for the freedom of all humans who were currently under the full control of the Zen Brotherhood, whether they understood this or not. The light above the door to the small quarters changed to green and the door slid back to reveal two MP’s, both were carrying standard issue rifles with laser scopes. “Agent Rain, the Phoenix will see you now.” Both wore sunglasses, which looked kinda silly with their berets. Rain stood up and then gestured with her hand for Adam to rise. “It’s show time.” She moved out of her room, and took a sharp right turn, as the guards awaited Adam to follow. <3>

IceTe3a: She had ignored his distractions as she continued to scroll through data and read what she needed to find out for the day, what was next she was going to check facebook? It didn’t take long for her to find what she was looking for. Eventually her hands slipped away from his face allowing him to have full use of his body once more. His hues glance up to hers as he notices her starting into his, what was she looking at exactly? She didn’t register him as a human so what was the point of her looking directly into his eyes. He blamed her for a lot of things, but honestly he blames her for getting in his way more than anything. His eyes flick down to her mouth as it slightly parts, he watches as her tongue runs against the top row of her teeth, just what was she thinking? His right eyebrow arches up as the door buzzer turns green, disturbing the moment. Two soldiers stood there, as they talked with Rain, he looked them over. Simple firearms, most likely basic training with these two, and sun glasses… what was with the glasses? He thought to himself, his hues flicker over to Rain who was now standing right in front of him, his eyes wonder up her legs and to her face as she gestures for him to come to a stand, he had no choice in the matter as he stood up, towering over her once more. “For a bunch of rebels fighting for freedom for everyone, I don’t feel very free” he smirked, as he watched her walk out the door, only for him to follow her, the guards were obviously there to make sure he kept in line. Honestly a whole army would be needed to keep him at bay, a whole army or… Rain by the looks of how things are going, as soon as he came in behind Rain, the guards would follow suit, he was a fast walker so he was right behind Rain, only inches separated the two as he was right on her heels. He could feel the guards watching him as the whispered to each other, if Rain wasn’t here he’d have turned around and smacked the two out cold. Unfortunately she was here and she wouldn’t let him get away with that, She was already using him as her personal equipment and laptop, last thing he needed was her getting more ideas on how to use him. He had a brief flashback for when he woke up and she was sprawled out straddled on him on his couch, last thing he wanted was her to get used to the idea she could sit or lay on top of him as she liked, After all he was still a man.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The underground facility was like a series of catacombs that lead to different floors, each one with purpose for the resistance. At the centre of this however there was one small room, that was where they would find the man behind the Source. The Phoenix. The meeting this morning was sure to bring Adam up to speed on a lot of what had been going on on the other side of the fence. Rain was not about to interject or take part in this meeting. The reasons for which would become apparent as Adam would at last sit face to face with his former colleague. Reaching the room known as the Sanctum, Rain stood to the side, and simply pressed her hand to the identifying panel that registered her DNA. There was a slight buzz sound as the grid passed over a laser and then chimed it a match to her files. The door panel slid open. The guards both went to stand on opposite sides of the door, on the outside. There was a fine green light coming from within the room, the floor was illuminated in strange squares with geometric patterns. Rain then spoke to Adam. “In you go.” She would wait for him to pass through and then push her hand on the pattern grid again for the door to close. Inside, Adam would be surrounded by what looked to be television monitors, all playing different scenes from around the globe. Almost like some news broadcasters control room. It was eerie, as you could hear so many different languages – images of horrific scenes, and then every so often there were viral videos of pop songs, and advertising. It was bizarre. In the far right there was a chamber, with a frosted glass door. You could make out the outline of a human, but he was anything but. There was a dull hush sound as the door panel opened, and you could see Phoenix, but his eyes were closed. Standing still almost like he was meditating. His eyes shot open, then peered at Adam as all the television monitors switched to a more passive display of…dolphins? The subtle sound of the sea in the background and the occasional whale song. None of this would make sense, but it was not meant too, not yet. Phoenix stepped out of his chamber and then offered Adam a seat. “I imagine you have many questions Adam.” Phoenix stated in a dull mono tone voice. He sounded nothing like Kevin. <3>

IceTe3a: He was watching the path they were taking; he didn’t bother scanning around as he already knew the full layout of this base back to front from last night’s data collection, following her closely as they came to a room that seemed to be in the centre of this entire place. He watched as Rain scanned her DNA, the door swung open as the guards took their posts “Take it easy J… K” he smirked as he played the tune –Here come the men in black- In both his head and Rain’s head. She leaned against the wall as she pointed inside, ‘In you go’ he had no choice but to listen to her. Walking inside the door closed behind him, it was dark in here but that wasn’t an issue for his eyes, as he glanced around taking note of the different equipment in there, among them were several televisions displaying horrific events from different parts of the world. His hues glance around until he finally see’s the one they called Phoenix, he seemed to be meditating in some sort of way. The Television screens all switch to the calm sounds of the ocean, dolphins and whales… Was this some sort of joke? He arched a brow as he took note of Phoenix moving forward to the table, taking a seat he offered Adam to sit down, stating that he knows Adam had questions. Damn right he had questions, he walked to the table and pulled the chair out, taking a seat in front of Phoenix, “No shit, Let’s get one thing straight. I’m not going to work for you or your resistance.” He snarled as he sighed shaking his head, “That female of yours, I save her life now what. I’m her new personal toy? I demand to be left alone and freed, If you don’t comply I will kill anyone who gets in my way” he was pissed off, that he was being used by Rain and the Rebellion. What exactly did they want him for, the only person in this entire place that could control him was Rain anyway, not like she was going to keep him around 24/7 although she did seem to enjoy having him as a part of her arsenal. He wanted questions answered but he wanted his freedom and to be left alone more, so that’s how he chose to start this conversation. No doubt Rain would be able to hear at least part of what they were saying, she was only on the other side of the wall, but how would she take all of this?

CharlotteCarrendar: Defiant. That was the word to describe Adam as he sat opposite the Phoenix and spelt out exactly how he felt about the situation he was. Angered and threatening. Odd really considering that Adam had not been harmed since being brought into the Source. Kevin/Phoenix sat back slightly as Adam described Rain as his female. She was anything but. The Phoenix ran his hand over a series of sigils on the desk at which they sat and a holographic image came up, replaying Adam’s part in saving Rain and more or less getting her to remember who she was. “We should be thanking you, Adam. If it were not for you, Rain would still be convinced she is a night patrol officer of the Squad, and not back here with us, where she belongs. Regardless of what you think, Adam, she is not…my female. She is the daughter of the man whom saved me.” Looking at the action live replay of everything that had happened to Adam in the time since the Zen tried to get him back in their control, Phoenix sighed. Especially the part where Adam was taken apart. Yes, they had their spies in the labs and were able to get footage. “You clearly don’t understand the magnitude of your value. The Zen were going to use you as part of a cloning programme. To mass produce you to use against those that stood against them. To them…you are a machine, nothing more.” This was a lot coming from the man before him who…was also a machine. The calming sound of the ocean came from over head speakers and Phoenix closed his eyes as though allowing this sound to calm him. Sort of like a therapy. Opening his eyes again, he then spoke of Rain. “I do not believe she views you as a toy, Adam. Her gifts are beyond the understanding of most. She is a technopath. Gifted and an important part of the Resistance.” He then paused and lowered his voice slightly as he asked. “What do you remember as your final moment of being human, Adam?” <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as Phoenix played a video of Adam’s past event’s, saving Rain, when he was taken apart among other things. This made him snarl slightly as he watched, glancing up to Phoenix he sighed and shook his head, “Perhaps the Zen did want me for their own uses. But so do you lot, so what makes you so different to them? In my eye’s you’re as bad as each other.” Phoenix had asked him what was the last thing he remembered of being human, as he chuckled slightly. “You talk as if we are friends, my friend Kevin died the day that carpet bomb hit us. You are a complete stranger to me, let’s keep it that way” coming to a stand he glanced around the room, as he stood in front of Phoenix “Last moment of being human.. I still am human; yes perhaps I have this entire Tech emplaced into me, to make me the perfect soldier now. But that only happened because my body was beyond repair. Unlike you, I wasn’t dead when they changed me, I saw everything they did to me on that table” his fist slammed down on the table “I am sick of people, I want nothing to do with this resistance.” He sighed slightly as he shook his head “I’m done talking to you” he walked over to the door, the fingers on his right hand sliding around it, with ease the door buckled under pressure and opened wide for him, the door remained broken as he walked out of the room and past Rain without even bothering to tell her off. There was no way he willingly would help them out, as one of the soldiers came running up to him “Hey get back here” turning quickly his arm wraps around the guy’s neck in one smooth gesture *Crack* the man’s body goes lifeless as his neck was just broken. Bending down he takes the Rifle and his side arm, placing the pistol in his jacket he glares back at Rain, for a moment if he wanted to he could have shot her. But he didn’t as he walked off and down a corridor, he didn’t want to wait to get free as he wanted to disappear now.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The alarms sounded the moment the door to the inner Sanctum was compromised by Adam. You could hear the stomping above of heavy foot falls as more troops were making their way down to protect the Phoenix from harm. Naturally, the reaction by the guard that was doing his duty and saw his offsider slain so brutally by Adam was to shoot Adam in the back. He raised his gun, only to have Rain knock it back down where it fired off against the floor. “Get to your post and protect the Phoenix!” she barked, before taking off after Adam, as he entered another corridor. The halls of the facility turned to red, blazing as the whole building beneath the ground went into lock down. There was no one else to stop him. Coming up behind Adam, Rain shouted. “That was unnecessary! You say you are human and yet you have no regard for human life!” Her voice was shrill as she reached out for his arm…the arm holding his rifle. <3>

IceTe3a: He was running, checking corners with his rifle.. The safety was off and he was going to kill if he needed to. A left and then a right, the alarms went off obviously everyone knew what was going on by now, he had to get out quickly. Too late.. the blast doors had all shut, trapping Adam in this place, turning left he walked down the corridor as the light flashed red, it was a dead end only because of a blast door. ‘That was unnecessary! You say you are human and yet you have no regard for human life!’ It was Rain, he turned around just as she slowly went for his arm, and quickly he pushed her back a few meters and shook his head. “Enemies kill enemies, Humans have always killed each other over petty things and you stand here judging me for killing a man so I can have my freedom?” he chuckled slightly “Kinda bias ain’t it?” She was in his way; there was no way around it. He had to remove her from his path, as he took up a tactical pose he raised the assault rifle pointing it directly at her “I won’t be used by either side, I’d rather be dead” his hues glaring straight into hers this showed what he said he meant “Move out of my way Rain, I am not a piece of your equipment” he point the gun to the side and back at her, gesturing for her to move. “Tell your men, if they get in my way… I will kill them” he said in a harsh tone, he had no friends here, he was alone, he had to do what he had to do to get the job done, and so do they.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Rain was thrown back slightly when she tried to stop Adam from moving on forward. She struck a wall with force and you could hear the audible grunt escape her lips. More troops were coming and she knew that the moment they turned the corner it would be a face off where Adam would easy mow down those that stood against him. He said as much. Rain cast her eyes right and saw the switch for another blast door, and slammed her hand into it, so it would bring it crashing down – thus sealing the two into a tight corridor. It was Rain versus Adam now in a show down. He was holding a rifle, but she didn’t need weapons to go against him. He took a defensive stance and barked at her that he rather be dead than be part of the resistance. “There is no middle ground in this world, Adam. Not anymore. You can’t walk the line of neutrality. You are either one or the other or DEAD!” At this she raised her hands up towards the rifle as the magazine clip detached and fell with a clatter to the floor. Groaning sounds came from the building, and then all the lighting systems in the corridor they were in shut down leaving both in the dark. She started to walk towards him slowly, as her image not only was in front of him in the physical, but also in his mind. He couldn’t escape her if he tried. One by one the very operating systems in his head were starting to shut down, like doors closing off to him. “You wish death Adam?” Her voice was an echo, cold and ruthless. Did she mean it? <3>

IceTe3a: The door slammed shut, sealing them in together, the lights switch off making the room dark but this was no issue for him as he could see just as well in the dark. The magazine from the rifle drops out and hits the floor as he looks down, he had almost forgotten that she could control tech, he threw the gun aside as he raised his hands, “No there isn’t, not with each side wanting me for their own gains” he barked back at her, it was true; he would happily be left alone to do his own thing and not bother either side, unfortunately they both wanted him Zen wanting to study him and figure out how they can mass produce him, the rebels wanted him to have a one up over Zen that much was for sure. Slowly he could see her walking forward, not only through his head but for some reason his mind had her in it as well she was walking around in his mind getting closer, she was shutting down his systems, as he fell down to his knees “ If you’re going to kill me, do it properly. If I wake up, I’ll kill you all, Zen and Rebels” he made a promise with the last bit of energy he had left. His body goes limb as he falls down onto his back, he could still see everything that was going on around him, he could feel everything but he couldn’t move, she had shut down his movement for now, what was next?

CharlotteCarrendar: – The outline of Rain stood still while the body of Adam crumpled before her. He made a final promise of what he wanted to do when he came to…if he came too. Rain’s face remained like stone –staring down at the man known as Adam. So much he just didn’t understand. There came a loud banging from the other side of the blast door, and Rain did a double take, before making her way over and pressing her hand to deactivate. No sooner had she done that, a squad was behind the door, all armed and ready to dispose of Adam. They would have too, only a voice came in from behind them. “Stand down.” It was the Phoenix, and as he moved through the corridor, the lights started to come back on, while there was an array of laser dots – red that were covering much of Adam’s body. Phoenix passed Rain and stared down at Adam. “I hate to do this, but he must be confined in the holding bay till we make up our minds as to the best course of action with him.” Two guards stepped forward, lowering their weapons, as Phoenix snapped his fingers and directed them to pick up the unconscious Adam off the floor of the corridor. One guard spoke up. “He murdered Private Deeks.” There was obvious disquiet amongst the troops, and this was not lost on Phoenix. “You all know the risks of being part of the Source. Just be thankful Rain was able to shut him down for now.” The two guards dragged Adam passed Rain and the leader, while the other guards then followed as Adam was removed and taken to the holding bay, two floors below. Rain was about to excuse herself, when the Phoenix spoke. “You are assigned to him. No one else can handle him, he is too volatile and dangerous. No further leave will be allowed to you. I’m sorry.” He then turned and followed the other guards, leaving Rain standing there, visibly annoyed. The last thing she wanted was to be trapped in this artificially lit world below the surface. But he was her leader, regardless of how things stood. “Yes Sir.” She said in a cold voice before following the guards to the holding bay. In a small cell, they dragged in Adam, and left him on a bed in the corner. Rain followed him in, and was locked in. She stood for a moment, then tore off her hat. Sitting down on a small chair on the other side of the room. The tables had turned it seemed, though she still had the power of control. She then eased back and rested her head against the wall. <3>

IceTe3a: He caught only the start of it, then his systems were completely shut down, it was like a black out his view fading into darkness and suddenly, nothing. His body was heavy as they dragged him down two floors, throwing him into the cell he wasn’t aware of what was going on or what had happened. His body and all his systems were still shut off, there wasn’t much he could do at this point in time. How would he react to being thrown into a cell, let alone Rain not keeping good on her word, only time would find out. One thing was for certain once he was turned back on, hell would be let loose once more.

 


Rain – Chapter Eight.

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Eight

Fragmented files

http://uwgratisblog.nl/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/matrix.gif

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

CharlotteCarrendar: – Rain wasn’t entirely happy with the situation presented to her. She sincerely thought she was worth far more to the cause, than to be some piece of hardware’s keeper. Bringing up her right foot onto the seat on which she sat, her knee bent so she could rest her forearm on it so she could stare at the lifeless Adam.

There was something about him. His constant protests to her that he was human. In her mind she couldn’t get her head around the idea that anything with that much technology within their forms to be considered human. The young rebel rested her chin on her arm as she studied him further. This being one of the few times she was wide awake and alone in a room with Adam. Why was he being so difficult? Killing a guard was enough for a serious charge, it was murder after all. It was little wonder they wanted him incarcirated. Mind you, the question remained of exactly what the Phoenix wanted to do to him now.

He was considered a prize to the Zen, and a freak show experiment to the Source. They regarded the Phoenix as being the new generation of A1′s. The rise of something that was able to intergrate itself into the very main frames of the Zen and carry out terrorist attacks on their systems, much like annoymous hackers did back in the early part of the twenty first century. His inner chamber – the Sanctum; was where he conducted these cyber raids. Rain, though familiar with what he was doing, and also a natural when it came to breaking down codes and invading big corporation servers was not on the same level when it came to the Phoenix’s capabilitys.

“You’re not human.” Rain thought to herself when looking at Adam. She couldn’t believe it and refused to change her mind on this. Glancing around she could see the cameras installed in the roof that were monitoring her and Adam in lock down. She wanted to pull a face at it, the very least give it the bird, but she thought otherwise. Letting her foot drop down, she rose to standing, then dragged her chair across the floor, creating a shrill metal on metal scraping sound before stopping in front of Adam’s bed. She then reached for Adam, and with a loud grunt of exertion, she pulled him up and then pushed his back to the wall – his head lolling about a bit as he was offline.

Not for long.

Getting the chair, she brought it in closer, and then sat herself down – all the while keeping one hand to Adam’s chest to keep him steady and upright. She got herself comfortable, and then with her free hand, she reached up to the left side of his head, and felt for the pressure pads she had used before. Pressing her fingers in, like you would press an activation key, she then started to bring him on, much like you would a lap top. A holographic screen appeared from his eyes and then allowed her to go through his operating functions, similar to how you scroll through a cell phone app. Quite simple really. Every now and again, she let her gaze change from the screen, to Adam’s face before getting back to the job at hand.

She knew that there was a high chance of him being decommisioned after the murder in the hall. Rain was going to have to be on her game and act quickly to ensure that once they were released from the high security cell, that Adam was more…manageable. She couldn’t afford another mistake. Quickly she found the control panel, and then with a quirky expression on her face, she started to reprogramme Adam. This was probably not going to be detected by the Source right away. Sure, she was going to let him keep his current offensive personality since that was really the only true part of his human self she believed to exist.

About twenty minutes of altering programmes and then resetting multiple code files she finally had pretty much rebooted him…to serve her purpose. A quick tap on the side of his head, while glancing over her shoulder at the camer and smiling innocently. It was when she turned her head back something on another hologram suddenly appeared. Something that was like a replay of old data. Possibly a recorded file, but for what purpose? Curious, she flicked it with her finger at the bottom, and it started to play out. A scene but it was of Adam…and another man, who had his back to the camera. The voices had a certain level of static to it, so it was hard to get a grasp of who was speaking. The man had greying hair and a small bald patch at the back that was clearly visible. He wore a set of spectacles that rested on the top of his head – a white lab coat with the word “Ntech INC” printed on it. Adam was smiling to whoever it was he was talking too. The footage must have been a long time ago. Then the man in the white lab coat said;

“I hope she will understand one day….”

It was then that the hologram ended and the room fell silent. Rain sat there, not sure what to make of it, but there was something familiar about the voice. If only she could place it. Hearing the sound of footfalls coming, she knew she didn’t have much time.

Rain then gently lay Adam back down on his side, while a countdown ensued to ensure he would awaken within five minutes of her finshing the job.

<3>

IceTea: – Dark and alone these two words best described Adam’s current situation, his motionless body was left draped over the bed in a high security cell, with Rain as his only company; Although she never considered him as a human, so calling her company for him would be very farfetched. Even though his body was motionless… unable to be moved by himself, his systems were shut off but he could still see everything that went on around him…feel… hear everything.

Unable to talk or move he had to endure as he watched Rain pass the time her leg swinging from the chair she was sitting at, casually she glanced over at him from time to time. What exactly was she looking at, she hardly showed him this much attention when he was awake or in any previous situations. ‘He’s not human’ he had heard her say it pain as day, although he doubt she realized he was actually able to see and hear her, even so he knew she would still say the same thing even if she knew he was awake. For some reason the two couldn’t see eye to eye, she believed he was a piece of equipment.. her equipment. He on the other hand knew he was human, even if she kept denying this fact.

Suddenly she got up, dragging her chair closer to him; he wondered just exactly what she was going to do? It didn’t take long as he felt her hands press down firmly on his body, dragging his body up so his back sat firmly against the wall. His head drooping downward since he had no muscular functions active. he watched as she kept him in an upward position as she took a seat on the chair she had earlier pulled over, his hues watching her without her even knowing it.

Her fingers gently glide up the left side of his face, finding thier marks they sunk into the pads as she logged into him, what was she doing this time? Obviously she had no issue using him like her personal laptop, he was surprised she didn’t try to chane the background wallpaper yet. She was scrolling away searching through his files, he couldn’t see what she was accessing or what exactly she was doing inside of him. She was up to something though, A quirky smile on her face gave it away; she was defiantly up to something she shouldn’t be.

Suddenly a file plays of him and the doctor, he barely was able to remeber the good old doctor but fragments came and went quickly, this one stuck for some reason as he remembered this moment clearly. The doctor was talking about his little daughter whilst with Adam, but what interest did Rain have with this memory of Adam’s or was she just bored and needed something to entertain herself with? That was probably it, she just wanted to watch a movie of some sort, found this file and decided why not!

His body dragged back down on the bed to lay down on his back once more, he still couldn’t move and once again she was touching him.. He had warned her before never to touch him or use him like that.. she once again ignored him, he’ll have to beat some sense into her this time. He hated that she just touched him when she wanted, how ever she wanted. Remembering the time he woke up on his couch with her sprawled out all over him, her legs straddling his waste as her face was so… close to his. *Soft Rebot* His entire body shutdown, systems and all, hearing, sight, thought process.. everything.

Adam was now completely turned off for a complete reboot of his systems, he had not realized it yet but she had reprogrammed him somewhat with her own… ‘Personal’ touch to it. The systems updated his body with the new comands, he would follow them and feel that he needed to do this without really knowing it, like it was second nature to him.. almost natural.

Slowly his systems turned on, he was now awake after the reboot and update was complete, his breathing became regular as he groaned softly, he felt like he had a past nights heavy drinking with a hang over to prove it. Muscle and motor functions now active his hands cover his face as he drags them down slowly “Ugh.. fuck me..” he said out loudly, as his arms dropped down to his side.

Pushing himself up with his elbows he looked around as he realized that he was now in a security cell, a prison in simple terms and of course there was Rain.. last thing he remembered… she was walking towards him.. physically and in his mind ‘god damn it she shut me off’ he thought to himself as his hues flicker over to hers.

“I’ve warned you about that Rain” he growled in a light tone as he laid there on the bed, his senses could pick up the camera in the room as he glanced up to the camera his right eye brought up its HUD “Seriously… I need to talk to her alone for awhile boys” *ZZZZSST* the camera started smoking as he accessed the backdoor he created for himself in thier network last night, overheating the camera so it no longer displayed a image or audio they were now left alone to talk privately with eachother. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: “Yes, you did warn me, but I’m sorry you hold no rank over me.” She more or less said it in an off the cuff manner. Digging into her jacket pocket, she found a packet of cigarettes and a lighter, and holding the toy together, she then threw them in a way that should be easy for Adam to catch. “Here’s something to make up for it.” It was his cigarettes and lighter. Was this some kind of peace offering? Maybe, but either way they were both going to be enjoying each other’s company for a while, af ther shorted the camera out. Rain glanced up at it and then shot a look back at Adam

“You want privacy? Gee, I must have gone a bit over the top with the reprogramming.”

There, she said what she had done, and held something of a smug grin as she watched him and his reaction. Oh, he wasn’t going to like that. She then eased back in the chair, and in something of a bold move, she simply put both arms behind her head, her fingers interlocking.

“What’s on your mind, Adam?”

Was she actually asking him questions, like he mattered? No, this was all an act. She had been bothered by what she saw on the holographic image, but she certainly didn’t want him to know that.

<3>

IceTea:- Catching the cigarettes and lighter with ease in one hand he pulled one out and lit it, taking in a deep drag he let out the smoke with a sigh of relief “They were mine in the first place, don’t act like you did me a favour” he said in a low and cold tone as his eyes glared over at her.

‘I must have gone a bit over the top with the reprogramming’ it sunk into his head, the blackout was a system reboot.. his HUD lit up as he tried to access his own system files *ACCESS DENIED* he was locked out of his own system?! He tried to activate a system restore point *Access Denied* he stopped trying, she had locke him out. Brows furrowing as he heard something lightly in the back of his head.

It was that song… – Ain’t no rest for the wicked- That bloody song was playing over and over in the back of his head lightly, was this some kind of sick cruel joke to her? He was forced to be reminded of the night she captured him, the night he woke up and found her on top of him?

“Turn that bloody music off, or is your point of this song to remind me of you on top of me?” he said in a smug tone trying to have a go at her. His legs swing over the side of the bed and hit the floor with a heavy thud, coming to a tall stand he walked over to her and came to a stop right in front of her legs. “You did what exactly?” he said in a low cold tone, his eyes glaring down at her relaxed pose, “What exactly did you reprogramm my systems to do and more to the point, what did you turn me in to?”

He was pissed, that was obvious but what could he do about it? He started to get these odd feelings towards her, not human feelings more so that he needed to keep close to her.. real close, to protect her from harm. He couldn’t understand why he felt this but it felt so natural to him. What was going on, what did she do to him? He was about to find out exactly what she did. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – Rain rose to standing as he towered over her. That menacing expression and that tone of voice he used was now like a junk yard dog with no balls. She cocked her head to the right and said.

“Welp…I figured after you murdered the guard and showed absolutley no regard for human life, let alone mine that you needed…a tweeking.”

She then smiled broadly at him as he huffed and puffed like the big bad Wolf. “Can you hear that? Oh yes, that song that is playing on a loop in your head. what was it?…Hmm…” Rain tapped her right foot on the floor whilst bringing up her left hand and strumming her chin like she couldn’t remember it. Course…she could. “Oh yes…Ain’t no rest for the wicked. Kinda appropriate, don’t you think?”

At this she patted him on the chest like he was behaving just as she had hoped. She turned to pivot on the ball of her right foot, before glancing at him side on. “You…are a walking, talking fully functioning body guard, for me…who thinks he is human.” she looked up at the sizzling lens of the camera and smirked.

“So glad you boys can’t hear that.”

From that moment however she became deadly serious, her expression darkening as she approached him so her words that were said were heard and understood.

“I don’t know what the Phoenix has in store for you, but after that stunt you pulled, I am pretty sure it can’t be good. He can’t maintain morale of his men if he has an operative that is killing them indiscrimanately as he pleases.”

Then she swallowed hard and gave more insight into why her feelings were changing.

“I don’t know if you realize this, but I saw something when I was doing the reprogramming. Of you…and a Ntech employee. I don’t know who it was…but…”

Just then the cell door slid back and two guards with loaded weapons urged the pair to leave the cell.

“Phoenix will see you now.” One guard said.

This was not good. Rain stepped back, and then she marched to the door, knowing that Adam would follow. Down the halls they went, till finally they came to one of the science bay labs. Phoenix was waiting for them with a team in white coats.

“Rain…I’m sorry, but we are going to have to decommision Adam.”

<3>

IceTea:- What she should have said was she took away his freedom, his right to defend himself. “Basically you enslaved me to your own personal purposes” he said in a low tone, as he shook his head, he knew what she said was true.. he felt a strong urge to keep her safe at all times but this can’t be possible.. can it?

He was questioning his very self with uncertainty, she walked closer to him and closer as her facial expressions changed, she was asking about the doctor, but for what reason? He couldn’t understand why she cared so much about one of his memories, rather than thinking more on it he waved it off as her being to nosey.

*Buuzz* The door swings open as two gaurds are standing there with thier rifles pointed towards him, great he wasn’t even able to protect himself anymore. Even if he wanted to defend himself he wasn’t able to, He watched a Rain walked out of the cell, he quickly followed her keeping up to her closely.. closer than usual. The guards followed up behind, obviously still warey of how easily Adam had disposed of thier freind.

Down the long hall they passed a security door, into pure white hall rooms… great this looks odly familiar he thought to himself. They were directed into a room as the door swings past there stood Phoenix with 2 doctors on his side, an operating room of some sort with high tech equipment.

Yeah he had been here before.. not this very lab, but back at Zen’s outpost it was the same thing. Rain had come to a stop in front of him as he quickly stopped behind her, they were inches a part as he glared at Phoenix.

‘Rain.. I’m sorry, but we are going to have to decommision Adam’ He knew exactly what that meant, they were going to take him apart piece by piece just like the Zen did. His link with her mind was contantly active, so he could talk to her in her mind and vise versa. ~Great, you took my ability to defend myself, and now I’m to be taken apart again just like back at Zen outpost, why did you even bother.~ only Rain and he would be able to hear this going back and forth between them as he scanned the room and looked around for an escape.

Unfortunately he wasn’t able to attack or kill any of the people without reason or command, she had done this to him once again cursing his life. ~Why is it always you’re the one that gets me fucked over like this?~ he sighed slightly as he guards come up from behind grabbing a hold of his shoulders as they awaited thier orders “Do not touch me…” he growled in a threatning tone.

~Please remind me again how you rebels are any different to Zen? Towards me personally~ there was nothing he could do, unable to have free will over himself he couldn’t defend and run away as she reprogrammed him, he wasn’t able to hack the systems as he knew she would stop him. He was basically fucked, there was nothing he could do about it either. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar:- The white lab coats worn by the rebel scientists triggered a memory in her mind that was of the one man she loved…the one man who she had not been able to find after the Zen took leadership in the elections. A kalidescope of images, voices, sounds and songs all melding into her mind as she could hear the Phoenix say that he was going to decommision Adam. It was at this precise moment that Rain realized just who was in that small snap shot of memory. Her head turned slowly towards Adam. A look of real fear on her face. Was it possible that this man…Adam, had the key to finding her father?

Rhoenix watched Rain closely. He could see that something was not right with the computer tech operative. “Rain…I have given my orders, and I expect them to be followed.” It was almost like he was testing her. He wasn’t totally clueless to her capablities. In fact, it was something he feared. He needed to keep her onside, but he didn’t realize that taking Adam away from her now, was going to cause her to do….the unthinkable.

Adam was going off at her in a mind link. Berating her for what she had done, in the reprogramming, but if she hadn’t done it, she wouldn’t have found that vital piece of information that was a key to her life…her existance. Rain’s mouth opened, as if she felt the need to speak, but it was like she was second guessing herself. This was the Source…the rebels. To go againt them and then have the Zen after them as well, put her and Adam into a situation where she truly didn’t want to be.

She was starting to see startling parrellels between the Zen and the Source, no matter how much she wanted to believe that the Rebels were the better option. But were they really?

“Rain?’ The Phoenix asked again, now clearly becoming annoyed. He then motioned with his head to the guards to make a move on Adam and this was where Rain acted. She elbowed the guard behind her, causing him to drop his weapon, and she quickly snatched it up and then to Adam’s mind she screamed ~Protect me while I save you!~ She then pointed the gun at the other guard, who lowered his weapon. The Phoenix went to move to reach out for Rain, but she shot him a look and then his whole body started to shudder. He was after all….a machine. Rain started to glow a strange colour of electric blue while her hair whipped about her face. Again she looked at Adam, her mind fighting to lock down Phoenix, while trying to convey her thoughts to Adam ~PROTECT ME!!~ She was giving him the green light as the Phoenix was groaning under protest to break free from the block on his operating systems. It was a fight that could only go on so long. He was a very powerful A1.

<3>

IceTea:- Out of no where her elbow came flying past his body and smacked the guard, she was fighting around him as he watched her with questions in his mind, what exactly was she doing? One guard knocked out, another down for the count soon after, His eyes flick over to Phoenix as he was frozen ~Protect me while I save you~ What? he thought to himself, her save him. He’s heard that one before, but he went with his gut on this.

He felt like he needed to make sure she didn’t get a single scratch on her body, ~PROTECT ME~ “Alright I got it” he said loudly as he kicked up a gun from the floor, *BANG BANG* two bullets quickly fired as they come out of the chamber, killing the two guards on the floor “Never leave someone who can get back up and fight” While all this was going on his HUD had opened up on the right eye, he was in the mainframe again, searching.. searching..

He could hear Phoenix struggling against Rain, surely enough he was going to win this fight. The alarm was raised and more guards would be here soon. He didn’t bother talking anymore as his Trade skills came into place, she had programmed him to do what he was doing at any costs. Just like a piece of her equipment, she activated him so simply, turning to the Phoenix without hesitation *BANG BANG BANG* his pistol fires as he hits three vital spots, those being key targetted spots he had previously scanned in thier meeting in the centre room.

He defiantly was built as a one man army and it was showing, the hits on the Phoenix were sure to stop him from following. He would need repairs to get up and going again, holstering his pistol he ran past Rain his right arm swings around her gently in one fluid motion she was on his back, he was faster and.. he could see in the dark *Systems Activate* Whilst all this was going, he was in thier mainframe searching for thier power supplys, overloading the lights was the best tactical move as it went pitch dark, not even the red alarm lights were on.

He could see perfectly fine in the dark but she couldn’t, if she wanted to she was in a position to phsyically log into him and over ride his controls so she saw through his eyes and controled him movements. As they passed through doors back to the main hallway, he could hear people talking and boots scrambling to fix the power issue whilst others were on a search and destroy mission. They were now outlaws from the Rebels and Zen where was she planning to go? Was she going to take control of the situation and him while she was on his back? *BANG BANG* the room lights up just fast enough to see two soldiers bodies fall lifeless to the ground. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Phoenix took the hits, all three of them which sent his body into a violent dance; his systems breaking down as the armour casing of his outer shell was compromised. All around was carnage as guards were being shot left and right. The scientists ran for assistance within the lab, but thanks to Rain now being able to focus on other parts of the building, she locked the door closed after they had entered the lab. There was going to be no one to help the Phoenix just yet….and just as well.

Her screams into his mind had been heard as she gave him the green light to fight back. By protecting her as she tried to stop the Rebels from doing exactly the same thing the Zen were going to do. How could she have been so stupid to think they were any different.

Being picked up effortlessly by Adam and hoisted onto his back, she concentrated her powers on the main frame of the Rebel hide out, utilizing Adam’s same ability and hijacking or piggybacking him into the server. She was able to get instant read outs of the blue prints and easy exits. ~Take the eastern corridor, then up the emergency exit…God I can’t believe using a fire escape would work in a time like this.~ The alarms were screeching throughout the labryinth like underground compound and she snarled as she set about to shut all the alarms off. By doing this it would mean that the exits were unlocked and freedom at the surface could be achieved.

~There is a vehicle compound about five hundred metres from the exit. Soon as the exit is breeched, we make a run for it.~

She had shown him the way out…but what would become of them once they became outlaws for both sides? Rain had no real clue. All she did know was that she needed Adam to help her find the one man that could answer all her questions.

<3>

IceTea: – She was giving him directions in his mind, and withouth second guessing he took each direction as it came into his head. For some reason he had no issue with her being in his head, or her being on top of him again. Was this his natural feeling? Surely she couldn’t reprogram that into him.. could she?

He still had questions, but they would have to wait for a later time, right now they were being hunted. He didn’t need to kill anyone else as it was pitch black and he had done countless stealth ops before, sneaking past guards that were without orders was as easy as stealing candy from a baby, as he slipped passed rooms of guards that were out on the hunt for them.

The exit was close as he opened the door, the sunlight shined through, his eyes fixated on the vehicle compound that she had mentioned earlier. With ease he went into a sprint, everyone was down in the Rebel base trying to get it back in order whilst searching for Adam and Rain.

Moments pass as they finally arrive at the compound, he wasn’t bothered with what they picked to use. But when he saw his F150 he smirked as he walked upto it and the front door opened. Dropping her down on her feet gently he sat in the drivers seat as he left the door open, “I’m driving, you ain’t moving me out of this seat” he said with a determianed voice. He was being difiant as usual but what would she do about it this time? Obviously he still knew she only thought of him as a object, but why exactly did she do what she did earlier? (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – Being placed on the ground carefully, she could feel the rising wave of bile coming up from her stomach. Everything was crashing down, everything she thought was right was now wrong. She had brought harm on the Phoenix, then ordered Adam to protect her…and there was truly only one way to do that. She didn’t object to Adam’s decree that he was driving, and quickly ran around to the passenger side and got in, slamming the door.

“Well drive then!” She barked at him, pulling hard on her seat belt trying to get it on before she knew he was going to start the car and speed off. Rain brought up her fists to her head and kept smacking herself with them

“What have I done? What have I done?” Rain repeated, starting to rock back and forth as far as the seat belt would allow. The lasting image of Phoenix being gunned down was so startling fresh in her mind. It kept replaying over and over. She had to swallow the rising tide of bile and made a face since she hated the taste.

“We find…a place to hide out. Then…then I am going to reset you back. You can…I don’t care, you can go whereever….I’ll be dead within the week anyways.”

She was so sure that having both sides hunting for them, that there was going to be no happy every after…not for her, anways.

<3>

IceTea:- Without warning the F150′s engine roared as he sped off, she had screamed out to drive and drive he would, the truck easily busting straight through the main gates as the tires screeched he threw it into a powerslide, coming off the old dirt track and onto the main road they were out of sight for now but not out of mind.

Keeping the truck at a steady speed of 110M/PH he glanced over to Rain as he arched a brow, she was going stir crazy “It’s like you’ve never killed a man before” he shook his head, she wanted to find a place to hide out. He knew of a place, his other place.. his backup safe house out in the countryside, no one ever went out that far anymore, there was nothing out there besides nature.

Was he going to tell her about it? Not likely, as he continued to drive on the main highway until she figured out where she wanted to go. “Oh now you want to reset me? What am I human now? Stupid bitch” he sighed as he pulled out a smoke and lit it with one hand he didn’t bother asking if she wanted one as he took in a deep drag.

Hearing how she was going off about her going to die with in a weeks time he shrugged “I had no issue hiding from your lot and Zen for a good few years, I even took hit jobs until you’re pathetic ass showed up” The drive was pointless as he continued to go in a straight line on the highway, he was going to let her reset him than he was going to dump her and make it to his country side hidout.

Once there he could revaluate what had happened and his body would no doubt need a good cleanup and service, as half assed as he is it was the best he could do. He was never trained to clean and maintain himself.
“So, what was all that about, why’d you save an object? A piece of your equipment?” He didn;t bother looking at her as he opened up his HUD and scanned the local area for run down buildings he could dump her in. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: - “Just stop with the damn piece of equipment crap, okay?” Rain may have been down, but she still had something of a temper. Her jawline moved slightly as she then decided to be brutally honest about what she had just done. “If…I let them take you apart, then I would have had no way of knowing if what I saw from your memory banks was true.”

Now he might not have been aware of what she was talking about, and it wouldn’t be surprising it could have been very old data. Rain stared straight ahead, not bothering to even look at Adam. “I saw…something…someone. With you. You were smiling and you were smiling at him.” Her words were coming out in a rapid fire like response. Did she want to admit it?

“The man..the man I think you were smiling at in that very small memory….was my father.” At this she bowed her head. She hated admitting it, but Adam held the key to her father’s whereabouts…his dissappearance.

“I think you knew my father. That is why I saved you from the Phoenix, and decommision.” Was it so wrong with what she had done? Would it even matter? Rain finally raised her head, clearly lost on what to do now. Even if he knew of her father would he care to tell her of what he knew. For all she knew he hated her for tampering with his operating systems, but that was before she saw what she did.

“I was nothing more than a pre teen when he vanished. Reports said he was taken into questioning and sent to one of those camps.” Once the Zen acted against enemies of the state they were rarely seen or heard from again.

<3>

IceTea:- ‘Just stop with the damn piece of equipment crap, okay?’ This had him almost choke on the smoke as he coughed it out “So what now I’m human? What’s changed” he glanced over to her as he couldn’t understand what she meant by that remark.

The highway was leading them towards a old city he once visited over the years, it was mostly abandoned but it still had some people living in them, some had shops and shit, he was going to drop her off in there somewhere. “Ahh so that’s your reasons for being so.. nice, Now that you’ve found something I know about you magically think I’m human and no longer going to treat me like an object or use me like one” he chuckled as he drove faster.

“Yeah those are my memories, so what. That’s none of your business” he sighed as he finished off the cigarette and flicked it out the window, he knew by now the base would be back in working order but they would not be able to track him or Rain, that much was for sure. Pulling off the highway he drove around the city “You know what I say to that and you? Fuck you” he said in a harsh tone.

Pulling the truck in front of some abandoned hotels he glanced over at her “Just because now I know something you need to know, makes me magically your friend?” he chuckled as her door swung open, “You should have just had me taken apart and you could have gone through my data yourself, I am not fucken helping you in any way or form. Next time stick to your guns either pick one, I’m human or I’m a piece of your equipment and stick with it.” He pointed for her to get out “This is your stop, I’ll find someone else to reboot me. Don’t come looking for me, I’ll shoot to kill this time” he went silent and just waited there for her to get out.

He had said his mind and was over her changing her mind about him, she had some fucken nerve to think after everything she’s done from day one to him he’d actually help her willingly? She’d have better chance just using him as her equipment than him willingly helping. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – The highway was desolate, as was the abandoned hotel that he had just pulled up in front of. One thing that Rain did not alter when she reprogrammed Adam was his personality, which was not the most pleasant. In fact he was downright rude. He more or less declared that the images she saw were his memories and he was not about to let her know anything more about it – regarding it as his business. Adam then said the famous words that seemed to be his catch cry. ~Fuck you!~ Could she blame him really? Getting her all messed up with her in the first place. Saving him from Zen…then only having to do it all over again with the Source. As if life couldn’t get any worse.

Rain had not been asking Adam to be her friend. All she did was recant what she saw, what she believed she saw. Now he was ranting on her to make up her mind, as to how she viewed him, but it really didn’t matter. They were simply never going to get along.

Adam pointed for her to get out, abusing her and saying he would find someone else to reboot him. Thing was most computer tech savvy people either worked for one side or the other, and they were wanted by both. She threw her hands up. Not wanting to deal with this anymore. “Fine…you do that.” She opened the door to the car and got out, slamming it hard.

The abandoned hotel looked like it was a shelter for rats and other vermin. Holes in the walls so big you could run a mob of cattle through. There was one small unit down the back that looked half liveable, and she started to make her way towards it. Behind the curtain of one of the other units a shadow moved, the curtain waving as an unseen hand let it go. She was clearly not alone, but she needed to get off the street, regardless of how far she was from civilization. The door had one of those old fashioned key card type locks, and she crouched down and concentrated on it till it blinked to green and you could hear the door lock mechanisim change. She pushed herself up to standing and entered the room. There was a very simple lay out. Bed, chair and desk, an old model television set, bathroom and cupboard. Tea and coffee in satchets that looked about fifty years old. There was cobwebs on much of the furniture, the lamps. Even the bed had a film of dust on it that when she went to blow it, caused a mini dust cloud that had her cough. It really was something out of the golden era. Time and the world had forgotten it.

Rain moved to the edge of the bed, and started to open the drawers of the side table. As always there was one thing you could count on to find in the top drawer. A bible. Weathered and tatty, it was something of a comfort, as Rain pulled it out and opened it up. She edged herself further on the bed, which groaned audibly from the tired springs. This bed must have really had a work out back in the day. In the din of the room, she started to read Genesis. Did anyone still believe in God? She had to wonder.

<3>

IceTea:- He watched as she left the car, throwing a tantrum as she left; a single brow arched as he watched her figure walk down into the alleyway he looked straight ahead and smiled slightly as he pulled out another cigarette and lit it. Taking in a drag he played some tunes on the radio “That was easy” he chuckled as he went to turn the key on to start the truck.

Something didn’t feel right though… not with the situation but with the thought of him being so far away from her, seriously what was going on? He can’t remember if he felt this way before, but the thought of being so distant from her just gave him a real sick feeling. Looking around the streets he shakes his head “Fuck!” as he opened the drivers side door and hopped out, slamming the door he turned around in the middle of the street and started to look around.

His hues glance at a fast pace scanning window to window, looking for sign for life or anyone hunting them, it’s all green for what he can see; but who knew what or who were in these buildings. Walking around the car he locks it as he makes tracks to the same alleyway she went into, “what am I doing…” he sighed as he continued to walk down the alleyway, it was litttered with junk and left over shit from the previous war. He couldn’t understand why he was following her, after all she did to him but he just could not stay away from her.

Coming to the room she obviously had taken, the noise coming from it was a good indication, he looked down and saw a keycard scanner “I don’t have time for this…” he sighed as his fingers gripped around the keycard scanner and ripped it out of the door, the door swings open as he walks in finding her sitting on the bed. “What did you do to me” he walked in closing the door behind him.

“Why can’t I stay away from you?” he growled in a low tone as he walked right up to her, he came to a stop just in front of her. Glancing down at the old book she had in her hands he arched a brow as the data about the book came up on his HUD “God isn’t here to help you” he smirked those being the last words he said as he continued to glance down at her. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – Hearing his voice, Rain glanced up from the bible, and wondered why he followed her. Surely he was about to take off into the wild blue yonder like he said, and then, she remembered. The reprogramming. Of course. He couldn’t leave her side even if he wanted too. The only way to fix that was to have her do the reboot. But, he didn’t want her to do the reboot. She was the reason for all his woes, and yet…he stood there, dumbfounded as to why he couldn’t just up and leave.

“That’s my fault. It’s the programmed telling your body that you have to stay near me.” She said it in a point of fact, and then placed the bible down on the dusty bed. The book fell open with the pages flpping idly. Rising to standing she approached Adam and reached out for the side of his head.

“Let’s see”

He couldn’s bring a hand to stop her, he simply didn’t have that power and he could go off at her with all the abuse in the world and that wouldn’t change. Her fingers brushed back his hair and she found those same pressure points from before. He would see, feel and hear everything that she was doing. He may even scream at her to stop but she wouldn’t. Not know.

“Right, you said God isn’t here to help me. But if you were human you would know that God only helps those, that…help themselves.” Her emo moment seemed to have passed and now she wanted to see just what Adam knew. About her Father. His whereabouts…maybe a bit about his relationship with her father. If her thoughts were correct, her father had a lot to do…with what Adam had become. Maybe she didn’t really understand him. Maybe, there was a human lurking beneath. To truly get a grip on it all, she needed to see what her father did.

“Show me my father.” This was said with conviction. She then used everything as she closed her own eyes and let herself enter his mind, just as though she was entering the matirx grid. She placed her other hand to his head, and brought it down so their foreheads touched.

“Take me to him, or I will find him myself.” Her voice would echo in his very mind as she became one with Adam.

<3>

IceTea:- She came to a stand as she explained she had reporgammed him like that, “Well that’s just great for me. You really have taken full control over me” he sighed as she walked up to him, her hands pushing his hair back “Oh no, don’t you da..” her fingertips found the pads as she logged in to him once more, his movements cut off from him, still being able to see, hear and feel everything his body falls to its knee’s as it sways there, the light press of her fingers the only thing keeping his body upright.

“How do you know he’s your father?” she was in his head.. he could feel her.. see her. it was a weird sensation at the best, she had accessed him and more or less it was clicking a function on a laptop screen he had no choice in the matter for this one, a recording plays as it was through his eyes. It showed the doctor standing infront of him with a smile on his face.

“What you so happy about doc” the doctor looking up at Adam as he continued working on his right arm “My daughter is doing a lot better, I’m happy about that Adam” a wide smile could be seen on the Doctors face “There hows that?” He moves his new arm around filled with Ntech gear “Now Adam, you Ntech is specail it will always be one of a kind tech.” Nodding as Adam gets used to his new arm “Daddy!!”

A preteen girl comes running in as Adam lays back down on the bench, the Doctor grabs the little girl and turns her so she wont see Adam. Looking up at the Doctor and the little girl he smiles and waves the Doctor to go away to spend time with his child, the Doctor understanding gives a silent thanks and walks out.

The Recording cuts there, as a screen pops up * Fragment Files found, Full memory data file broken would you like to search for the reast of the files?* If she clicked yes another Message would pop up *File search blocked Warning – Possible harmful to system Continue?*

~What are you doing with me?? Get out of my head!!~ he said, he was unable to do anything about her. His motionless body slips from her grip as he falls down onto his back on the floor, the HUD window still stayed open waiting for her to reconect the system would allow Adam to take cotnrol in 2 minutes if she was not connected again. (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – The imagery…the voices. it was him. So long had it been since she heard his voice. Rain was like a grey hologram in the setting, watching it all unfold and she could see Adam in a different light. He really was human. Or at least he was in this scene. The girl that ran into the room, the voice. She was watching a younger version of herself. Rain caught herself, wanting to cry out but realizing this was just a recording. It wasn’t real. Just as quickly as it happened the warnings started to pop up. Did she want to continue to find more files? Of course she did. But it was only after she clicked yes, that the second warning came up. One that she simply could not ignore. If she did a file search, that would be harmful to his system. In other words, it could end him.

~What are you doing with me?~ Again he protested. He slipped form her arms as she felt him give way. falling on the floor. the HUD was open, and instead of locking back on, she simply sat on the edge of the bed….stunned. Did he get it?

<3>

IceTea:- He had fallen from her touch and was left to lay on his back on the floor bellow her, he was still in lock down mode until the pop up was clicked his body frozen as he glanced her over. He still couldn’t move as he growled in his head and her’s ~What did I say!?~ he said as she sat back on the edge of the bed looking stunned.

what he was about to do next would possibly shock her but it would stop her from trying to access him or at least he thought so. ~System, Select File and matching files, Once found Delete from databanks~ The system didn’t respond was it doing what he requested or did the doctor put something in place so he couldn’t remove the files, Rain would also be able to hear what he had just ordered his systems to do.

Either way he was trying to keep Rain off him and out of his head, and this seemed like the best course of action to him, he couldn’t remember the memories anyway so what was the use of keeping them? There was no use in his eyes, and if they were important to Rain well it made him even more happier to delete them.

He was going to have to deal with her after this and force her to reboot his system and fix what she had already done. ~Get in me and reprogramm me damn you~ he said into her head once more, but would she reprogram him back to his normal self? Or would she be that pissed off that she would take it out on him and reporgram something pure cold into him (E)

CharlotteCarrendar: – Everything all came together now. Her father worked for NTech and clearly Adam was one of her father’s cases. One of his last ones. This all explained so much and with the shock of it all, Rain didn’t seem to realize that Adam was trying to delete all files concerning what Rain wanted to know. But her father must have placed something in his system, that stopped the memories from being harmed. A fail safe perhaps. Either way, it was annoying Adam to no end.

“My father must have cared a great deal for you, Adam”

She rose to standing and walked towards him. Rain tried to imagine what it was like, to take someone like Adam and turn him into what he was now. She really wondered what changed. Was it something her father did to him? Was he betrayed, and if so, did he even remember? So many questions, and no answers since Adam blatantly refused to give them. It was a stale mate of sorts. She was the daughter of the man who made him what he was. Did her father have her gift? Some days, she hated it, she hated machines….she hated what she could do to them. This may have been why she held him in such contempt. She kept thinking of him as an object, a machine. Her father….knew differently.

“I could turn you off, and walk away.”

This much was true and had been proven. Rain stood in front of him, contemplating the fate of the man that stood in front of her.

“I could be God.”

Slowly she crouched down before him and reached out with her hand….her face turning to stone. She starts to sing an eerie song…a hymn, as a tear runs down her face as though she was letting the evil thoughts consume her. She straddles him as she stares into his eyes, her fingers brushing the side of his head.

“He’s got the whole…world….in his hands…..He’s got the whole wide world…..in his hands…He’s got the whole….w..w.world….in his hands…he’s got the whole world in his hands.”

~to be continued~

 


Rain – Chapter Nine

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Nine

Eve

http://i.kinja-img.com/gawker-media/image/upload/s--7Qfk0A5Q--/c_fit,fl_progressive,q_80,w_636/188ylataq3cz2jpg.jpg

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: On the floor unable to move, he was forced to watch and listen to her ranting on, as that pop up was on his HUD *Warning – May cause harm to system – Continue?* it froze him still until it was either continued or declined, she came closer to him, standing over and looking down at him ‘I could turn you off, and walk away’ she said out to him, proving she had power over him. It was true, she controlled him with a simple smirk.. a twitch of her lips. She could rewrite him, utilize him as a laptop, turn him off and back on whenever she pleased. Who knows what else she could do with him, he didn’t want to find out either way. ‘I could be God’ slowly she crouched down her hands reaching the side of his face looking for the pads once more. Her face showed no emotion… no care for him as she started to hymn a weird tune he couldn’t make it out. “God is a bit farfetched; it is true you have limitless power over me. But I am and always will be human!” straddling him he felt her legs locking in tight around his waist. Finally her fingers find the padding as his back arches under her slightly his head goes limb as it lightly balanced in her fingers, she had logged into him. He could hear her singing a tune as her tears hit his bare flesh, what was she doing? Was she really going to turn him off and leave him? ~Get off me! How many times do I have to tell you not to get on top of me or touch me!!~ he growled in to her head there was nothing he could do, he as always is and always will be under her heel, and in her mercy.

CharlotteCarrendar: - ”No, and you can’t make me.” - Eyes focused upon the man before her the machine…Adam. He couldn’t deny her if she was in control. You could see her swallow as her fingers danced against the pressure pads on the side of his head, the HUD showing her everything, opening him up for her and giving her almost everything, except the files she had wanted. The ones of her Father. Was it the machine side of Adam protecting her father? Or was it her Father’s doing? Would there ever be a way to find him? She sang the hymn with a strange look on her face. Did she believe she could really play God with Adam’s life? Or whatever it was he called it. ~System shut down– override all programmes – Delete Y/N? She paused for a moment. But as she did, there was the loud rumble of thunder coming from afar. A crack of light – a flash and then the air seemed to change within the environment of the room. Almost like it was growing humid and heavy. Rain’s attention was taken momentarily from her task as the sky outside the abandoned hotel darkened. Cloulds white and black were converging on each other at a fast rate. Building, swirling. Dust was being picked up and along with it rubbish – old new papers. Another crack and a blast of lightning struck down not far from the hotel. The door to the room suddenly blew open, slamming against the wall. The very glass in the window panes shuddered under the pressure being brought by the force of the wind gusts. ”Shit!” She withdrew her hand from Adam and jumped to her feet, running for the door. It was a massive storm approaching and it was no ordinary one. The skies changing to a sickly green hue. She knew what this meant. Rain tried to close the door, and then started to move furniture against the door. A bureau and then a cabinet. Looking down at Adam, she realized he couldn’t move. Rain ran across, and simply pressed the side of his head, and reactivated him to normal. ”Get up! Storm is about to hit!” <3>

IceTe3a: He was watching everything she was doing to him, she accessed his system files what was she doing in his system files?? Then it popped up, ~System shut down – Override all programmes- Delete Y/N? ~ She wasn’t going to turn him off.. she was going to delete him completely, make him nothing more than an empty husk on the floor to rot away as the years past. Suddenly she got up, a wild storm had hit the area, due to the pollution levels of this time and age these were a thing, and they hit with vengeance. He watched as she ran around the room trying to get the place sealed up, the door was still swimming widely but she wasn’t able to seal the door with any furniture. *Click* she had ran back to him and switched off the last pop ups for now, allowing him full access of himself again ‘Storms about to hit!’ he sat up and glared at her, he knew exactly what she was planning to do. “You were just about to kill me, yourself!” Coming to a stand he closed the door and pulled over a heavy TV cabinet to hold the door steady, walking to the windows he slammed the wall. *SHING* the Weather guards were jammed in the rollers, as large metal sheets came down covering the windows, they were now sealed in the room together with only the candle light to shine the room. Walking up to her “You almost killed me again, what is with you people!?” he growled as he glared at her demanding answers “You will never get any of those memories from my head!” He looked serious about what he just said; refusing to help her with her father or share any information he had on the old man.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Rain was in no mood for his rants, especially now. With the storm about to hit any second, she had to wonder just how well the building would be able to withstand the force of these storms. When Mother nature struck, she was unstoppable, and showed the true power on this planet. ”You’re alive…be thankful!” She screamed at him, before tipping up the bed and then trying to push it towards the rest of the furniture up against the door. It wasn’t easy, as she was not as powerful as Adam, but she was damned if she was going to ask him for help now. The bed slid into place and was just another brace. Would it all hold? Now it was just her and Adam. Great. Rain went to the cupboard and took out some old blankets and spare pillows, then went into the bathroom, which was barely big enough to swing a cat. She climbed into the bath and put a pillow behind her head, the blanket over her body. Would this protect her? It was hard to say, but the structure of the building of the bathroom had more frame work internally, and she had a better chance of survival. She drew up her knees, and rested her chin down. She didn’t care what Adam was doing now. He made it clear he would never help her with the memories of her father…and right now, there was only one thing on her mind. Surviving the storm. <3>

IceTe3a: Standing there, folding his arms on top of each other his hues watch as she struggles to lift the bed and put it into place, As if that would help with anything.. He thought to himself. “Yes I’m alive but at no thanks to you” he said in a soft tone as he watched her walk into the bathroom and lay in the bathtub, hiding under blankets and a pillow he shook his head. “It’s only a bloody storm, have you never seen one before? I’ve been caught outside in several whilst serving” he chuckled as he stood in the centre of the room. His hues went to work evaluating the structure of the room, it was conclusive as he thought before he scanned it. The room would hold fast, even without her bed against the wall. He laughed quietly to himself as he laid down on the floor on his back, pulling out a cigarette he lit it and took in a deep drag. Was she really that scared of storms she feared for her life? If the building wanted to come down, it would have by now as he smirked against the cigarette in his mouth. At least he’d have some peace and quiet to himself for the night, he wasn’t going to tell her that she was perfectly safe. Playing some old school tunes inside his mind, he was rather enjoying how this night was shaping out to be, as he closed his eyes and tapped one boot onto the other. The storm raged on outside, water spilling out everywhere as the wind buffered all in its path, looks like they were stuck in here for the night.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The storm did intensify, as Rain expected it too. The loud howls grew stronger as the very roof was being hammered. Tennis size hail stones, and then of course this was followed by torrential rain. The rain was filled with all kinds of harmful acids and with the projectiles that were being buffeted against the building after being picked up by the strong winds, being inside was the best option. Water dripped down from the over head light sockets, and even some cracks appeared in the walls, with water seeping through. A lone candle was lit in the bathroom, which gave off many shadows, none larger than Adam’s – who had camped out on the floor. Laying on his back, smoking a cigarette as though he was actually enjoying the mayhem being created by the fierce storm. Adam picked at Rain like you would a scab. It’s only a bloody storm, have you never seen one before? I’ve been caught outside in several whilst serving” Little did he realize that one of her phobias was storms, after losing her mother in one at the tender age of five. She was not about to go into details, but her hands could be seen with fingers white knuckled as she clutched the blanket tighter. ~Damn you~ she spoke in her mind, and no doubt he would have heard it. <3>

IceTe3a: Head banging slowly to the music as he takes in another drag, he could almost hear her body shaking in the bathroom as he sighed. ‘Damn you’ he heard her say in his mind as he smirked, ~Nothing’s going to happen the building is structurally sound you baby, now leave me to my music~ Feeling around in his coat he always had an emergency stash, “Ahhh.. gotcha” he smirked as he pulled out a rather large flask of scotch. Unscrewing the lid he took a swig and then continued with this cigarette and music, placing the flask down next to him. The storm raged on but his music covered the noise, so he didn’t even register that the storm was still going. His next course of action was that he needed her to reprogram him back to his normal self, without her.. add on. ~Why don’t you come out here and reprogram me already~ he said into her mind as he took another swig of the scotch and took in another drag from his cigarette.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Adam’s incessant head banging was annoying to watch. Not that she could really hear it. The storm now was deafening. Rain brought her knees up as tight as she could, and her body started to shudder even though she was holding the blanket. Old demons seemed to resurface at the worst possible times. She was having a panic attack, as the constant battering and howling took her back to when she was a child on that faithful day. Her father had to work in another part of the country, leaving Rain alone with her mother on their country estate. One of the few luxuries afforded the head technician for NTech. That fateful day, while Rain was playing out in the yard, a terrible storm was whipping up over the fields. It built into a twister and while Rain was able to take shelter inside the house, her mother had been struck by a falling beam. Rain remained with her mother’s dead body for two days before rescuers arrived. Ever since then, Rain had a phobia of storms. Adam couldn’t possible understand. He was too busy drinking his scotch and enjoying his cigarette to care about her. All he cared about was himself. ~ Why don’t you come out here and reprogram me already~ Her reply was more or less instant. ~Get a screwdriver and do it yourself!~ Rain turned her head away from him, so she wouldn’t have to look at him. She just prayed that the storm would be over soon. <3>

IceTe3a: Arching a brow he smirked at her comment as he came to a stand and walked into the bathroom, staring down at her he shook his head “Be a bitch to be in a gun fight right now huh” it was payback time, in his eyes anyway. Leaning down to the candle his lips pursed as he blew it out. “Did you know, behind closed doors a bathroom enhances the outside noise?” he smirked as he walked out of the bathroom and closed the door behind her, locking it his fingers squeezed and with a flick of the wrist the door knob came off, leaving her stuck in the dark bathroom with the now amplified storms noise echoing throughout the walls of the room. It was the very least she deserved, he couldn’t kill her, she made sure of that. But it’s not his fault she was afraid of storms. Walking over he picked up his flask and the cigarette, casually he strolled over to the bed as he pulled it down off the wall and into the centre of the room, allowing himself to freely fall down onto his back he laid on the bed. Cranking his music up in his head to try and block her out of his head whilst he sipped more of the scotch out of the flask. The storm was at its worst, the battering winds forcing objects to slam against the outside walls, thunder and lightning crashing and exploding lighting up the dark skies oh it was a storm all right, and she was in her own personal hell right now.

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – At first she ignored his comment. Just another insult, something he was very good at. She didn’t want to look at him. Right now she just wanted to make it through the storm. But then she found herself in darkness when he blew out the candle. ”Hey!” She exclaimed, but at that was not the worst of it. He warned her of how bathrooms often amplified sounds from outside. What was that supposed to mean, aside from being blatantly obvious, as the storm had reached the peak of its fury. He shut the door on her, leaving her isolated and alone in the room. Then…there was a strange clicking sound. Did he just lock her in? Ripping off the blanket, she jumped up out of the bath and felt her way to the door, only to find..it was locked. ”OPEN THIS DOOR!” She screamed, yanking hard on the door knob from her side, trying to twist it any ways she could. He wasn’t coming to her aid. The storm was furious outside and then a crash at the window as a piece of lumber spears through it. Rain screams and starts pummelling at the door with her fists. ”OPEN THE DOOR!” Her cry was showing absolute fear and desperation. Rain spun around, madly panicking. She started to hyperventilate…sinking to her knees as she started sobbing uncontrollably. ”Open….the…the…door!” <3>

IceTe3a: He heard her banging on the door, screaming out for help she was scared. Petrified for her life, now she could feel a small portion of how he felt whilst he was being dismantled, when she left him for dead. Arching a brow as he heard the window shatter inside, her scream came soon after as he smirked. Oh he wasn’t done yet, using his tech he started a Live stream of the storm’s sounds going, but instead… he played it directly into her mind, loudly, adding a few sounds of structure weakness going to give the sound of walls bending and acing under pressure all fake but all too real inside her mind. The storm looked like it started to calm down, but he had a full recording of it at its worst and looped it continuously into her mind, making her think it was still going, every so often shattering windows or structure giving way would be heard. All the while he laid there on his bed smirking as he slowly drifted off to a short nap, he had the loop set on auto repeat in her mind. But as time passed the storm was over and it was all in her head as he continued to play it, he was now fast asleep.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The terror that Rain was experiencing was unlike anything she had felt before. She suddenly could hear the storm building again, in an uncanny loop, even with structural damage of buildings and windows breaking under the pressure. Her very heart was now beating so fast that she was on the verge of a heart attack. And most of this was being caused by Adam. Little did he realize as he lay on the bed out in the main room of the old run down hotel, that Rain was mentally and physically shutting down in the bathroom. This had become her tomb, so to speak as her worst nightmare had become a sick reality. It was in this terrified state that something happened inside her mind. The instinct for survival under any circumstance came to be strong within Rain. The truck that had been parked outside the hotel room was idle, till the key in the ignition switched over and the lights to the truck came on. The engine was revving high as Rain’s subconscious mind took over the vehicle. The wheels at the back started spinning in the mud while the very hood of the car was lifting as the truck was revving up to great power, before it took off with a blaze of smoke and exhaust fumes – mud spilling out from behind it as it drove right through the front of the hotel room. Adam would have been on the floor as the truck careened through the room and smashed a hole into the bathroom. Gasping for breath in the din of the smoke and fumes, she crawled out of the bathroom hole and then over broken bits of furniture before climbing into the vehicle. She immediately put it into reverse and the truck backed out at speed, leaving behind destruction in its wake. Once the truck was out in the rain, she tore off into the night….destination unknown. <3>

IceTe3a: *CRASH* His truck comes flying through the front door, sending him flying off to the side as bits of the wall goes flying everywhere, he watches as Rain runs into the truck and drives it out of the room, screaming off into the distance. Where was she going? Did she actually just leave him for good? He should have fucked with her head a long time ago. As she got further and further away his systems started to malfunction *Beep Beep… Error Error* -Cannot comply with program- *Beep Beep Error Error* he could hardly see through his eyes past the Error messages as he got up slowly, he was off balance “Ugh fuck that bitch and her reprogramming” Stumbling across the wreckage of the room he wandered outside, unable to see her at all. His systems were going haywire so he was unable to track her and follow her. : On the other side of town flying through the heavy storm, the Warbird was flying through scanning the town, it happened by chance it was in the same city as Rain and Adam was in, as its sensors went off locating a screaming truck driving off away from it. The cockpit door opens up as the commander steps in “Follow that truck son” as they watched where it came out of the room and followed it up the street “It’s got to be them!” He said with a half snarl across his face, he was looking for Adam it was imperative they got Adam back. “get ready with those guns boys, we need him alive” the soldiers getting ready to take down Adam alive as the Warbird was right on the trucks tail, obviously a truck could not outrun a Warbird “Take her around the side, confirm its them” The warbird came up on the driver’s side of the truck as they looked into the window They could see a female but no Adam, and Rain would be able to see them. “It’s not him, Break off and return to the city he must still be there!” The Warbird did a hard turn as it flew back up high into the air and headed straight for the city to find their prize.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Driving like a bat out of hell, the truck veered left and right as Rain gripped the steering wheel tightly, finally getting it straightened up on the wet road. But just when she thought the worst was over, she could hear the sound of a Warbird flying close by. Rain hit the accelerator, and made a bid to try and out run the ship, which in all truth was impossible. She drifted the truck through a bend, sending up a wall of water and mud, before nearly running off the road. The Warbird was getting closer and she could see the side door open with armed soldiers aboard. The Zen weren’t mucking around. They must have warrants out for both of them. But just as quickly as it gave chase, the Warbird suddenly veered away. Maybe their infared scanners couldn’t pick up Adam, and they were still searching for him. Either way, Rain was not turning around. She had had enough of the man known as Adam. The worst of the storm was well and truly over but in its wake was much debris and damaged buildings. It would take a lot of work to rebuild much of what was destroyed. Would the Zen even care? Probably not. Rain continued to drive on, till finally reaching an old diner in the middle of nowhere. She pulled the truck up in the parking space, along side some vintage cars..well, vintage to her. She was as far from civilization as she could be and for the first time in her life, she was thankful. <3>

IceTe3a: The warbird was flying straight for the city, “Find that building!” they followed the path they left in the first place and came upon the building again, scanning the area. “SIR!! LOOK” There was Adam stumbling around outside with his hand covering his eyes trying to see what the sound was, he was unable to notice that it was the Zen in a warbird. “Shoot to stun boys, Shoot to stun” he said with a smile on his face, as one of the soldiers let off a Electric round hitting Adam. This usually wouldn’t bring him down but his systems were compromised as his body hit the floor he was immobilized, the soldiers jumped out of the Warbird before it landed. “Bring him in boys, he’s still awake just can’t move remember that” as he watched the soldiers drag Adams body into the warbird. Taking off again it hovered in the direction the truck went, picking up the two way radio he contacted a soldier on the other line where the female doctor that first took Adam apart was. “Tell the good doctor we have the equipment, and we’re on our way back. Make sure she’s ready to disassemble and study him properly this time” the soldier responded with a sir yes sir and went off to relay the orders to the doctor. The warbird hit off at high speeds flying straight through the city eventually passing over the Diner that Rain was located at and straight through towards the Science labs. Eventually the Warbird made it to the labs as it came to a land the doctor was outside waiting. “This time, I want him taken apart and I want you to study him, Tests, whatever you need to do.. Do it! I want to figure out how we can reproduce what we did to this thing to make more!” what the commander and everyone else didn’t know he was a rare once off experiment never to be able to be repeated, the doctor would find that out eventually after completing her tests and taking him apart once more. “Soldiers take him into the room and Bind him up” Dragging his motionless body inside, they placed him to lay down on his back on the cold operating table as the cuffs clicked into place around his arms and wrists, this time making sure he could not break them.: Adam was able to see and hear everything, even talk if he wanted to, but talking with the Zen was pointless as he had no choice but to suffer and watch as they dragged his body into the Operating room once more and bind his arms and legs to the table as he laid there. He knew it be the same doctor, but would she let him talk this time? Or had she heard it all before and turning his voice off was her first step? Only time could tell, all he knew was there was no getting out of this one, No one coming to find him for their own gain this time.’

CharlotteCarrendar: – There was no escape for Adam this time. The Source wanted him disassembled or decommissioned as he was a threat to their own operations. The Zen had their plans for him. Mass production on a vast scale. A super army that no country or people could stand up against. The glory of the Zen Brotherhood would go on into the future with nothing and no one to stop it. Adam’s body was dragged in past the immaculately dressed doctor. The same Doctor who had disassembled him before. The woman had shown some compassion before she did what she was ordered to do, however there would be no welcomes or words. She watched from behind her glasses as he was bound to the operating table. Once Adam was properly restrained, she approached the table, while the guards went to their positions to oversee the operation. The Doctor had already prepped and with a mask covering her lower face the only part he would recall was her eyes. Piercing blue eyes. Beautiful in fact. One of the guards whispered to the other. ”I wouldn’t mind her taking me apart….inch by inch.” Without looking over her shoulder, the Doctor replied. ”That can be arranged.” The other guard shushed the first one, as the Doctor wasn’t joking. ”I have a job to do, so keep your sexist remarks to yourself, or leave the room.” The first guard retorted. ”We are under orders to make sure that no one messes with this procedure.” That may well be the case, but they were fast getting on her nerves. She rolled her eyes and then she took up her scalpel. Adam would have remembered this from the last time she took him apart. This…was going to hurt. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as a female doctor came walking straight up to him, those eyes… he could remember those eyes who could forget such stunning eyes. He heard them talking but the effects from the electric shock where still in effect not allowing him to move. His lips part slowly “Its you again..” he said softly, only she would be able to hear his whispers, he found it odd that it was the same doctor that would be looking after this case, was she a specialist? Did she somehow have something to do with building him? “ Why… ?” he had questions, he felt she knew more than she let on, last time he was with her she showed him compassion she cared for him, she treated him like he was a human; The only person who ever had these days, he smiled lightly as he looked up at her, he wanted her to help him but would she? He wanted answers first the one question everyone kept saying he was wrong about “I.. I’m human.. Aren’t I doc?” his lost looking eyes casually looking into hers wanting answers, looking for compassion, a single tear runs out from the corner of his right eye and down his cheek as he looked down over his body seeing it laid on the operating table bound, he knew this was the end of him. It was easier for him to come to terms with death than coming to terms with everyone saying he wasn’t a human. His lips parted as he was going to ask more questions but he had to stop for a moment and think of which one he wanted to ask first.

CharlotteCarrendar: – He didn’t truly remember her, but she remembered him. She was there the day that he had been brought in to NTech. She was barely out of college and a protégé in the field of bionics and cybernetics. Working for the Illustrious Doctor, who was Rain’s father. A life long dream that she had. She showed compassion towards Adam the last time they encountered each other for a very good reason. She knew the truth about Adam. She saw him as the Doctor did and marvelled at how he had been constructed, rebuilt and yet keeping his human self alive within. A miracle. That is what it was touted as. Yet here she was years later. Conscripted by the Zen and forced to carry out their wishes to the letter. Her own personal feelings had to be buried deep down, and yet when their eyes met they shared something that Adam had not been able to since he had been under the Doctor’s care. ”Why?” Naturally that would be the first question. ”Orders.” A one word response came as the Doctor was about to begin her task. Adam’s next question however would have her set down the scalpel for a moment. “I.. I’m human.. Aren’t I doc?” The sixty four thousand dollar question. The one that he had been wanting someone to confirm. His eyes were practically begging her for the truth, and in the hush of the operating theatre she answered. ”Yes.” It would be the sweetest thing he could have ever have heard anyone say. The truth. <3>

IceTe3a: She said yes.. He always knew he was human but she confirmed it for him, it was a powerful relief of feelings washing over his body as he finally knew he was human without a doubt. He noticed the doctor wasn’t showing the same attitude as last time they met, her answers were short and direct as if she was getting them out of the way whilst she prepped. He watched her closely as he couldn’t register any emotion towards him from her face, what had changed since the last time they met? Did she rethink it all over and came to a different mind frame when dealing with him? “Please don’t..” he tried asking her to not continue with this, he wanted to be free to do as he pleased. This wasn’t going to happen but he had to try, he had to ask her to help him “Let me be free” he said as he went silent trying to reach out to the doctor on an emotional level.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Freedom is what everyone dreams to have, but in truth none of us are really ever free. The Doctor began her meticulous work at starting to take apart the most unique human being on the planet. She wanted to tell him that it would be okay, but she couldn’t lie. She had already done more than anyone else by telling him he was human. She reached him on a level of emotion that he was desperate to hang on to. Begging her not to do what she had no choice over. There was no caress this time, but a simple swipe of her hand to the pressure points on his head. She didn’t want him to feel the pain that he did before. So….she turned him off. Like you would a computer. If and when he would wake, it would be after he had been studied and painstakingly researched. Every inch of him probed and with all the findings to go and make more of this unique individual. The operation would carry on for over sixteen hours, as the Doctor poured over each piece of the man known simply as Adam. After finally completing her testing, the doctor sank into her seat and held her head in her hands. Whatever it was that Rain’s father had done, was nothing short of a miracle. One that could not be replicated. The only person who could create more like Adam, was Rain’s father. The doctor headed down to the Commander’s office and knocked on the door. ”Enter” She opened the door and then walked in, saluting before handing over the tablet with all the data encrypted. The Commander’s brow furrowed as he read and then he slammed the tablet down on the desk with some force. ”You mean to tell me that that we can’t replicate that son of a bitch?” The Doctor nodded slowly, as the Commander slammed his hand on the desk in a fit of rage. ”Goddamnit! That is the last thing I want to hear. Well, don’t just stand there, get back to that lab and put the boy back together. If he can’t be used to do the cloning, then we are going to make him find the man who can!” With that said, he then shooed the Doctor with his hand. ”Dismissed!” The Doctor reached for her tablet, and then hurried out of the office. She was already weary from having taken Adam apart, now she had to put him back together. Shaking her head, she returned to her lab, where the parts of Adam were scattered on various tables. She shut the door and let out a sigh. It was going to be an all-nighter. The Doctor spent the first eight hours reconstructing Adam painstakingly. She took a break of course, with him rebuilt but not reprogrammed. That was to come. She dozed on a makeshift army cot for a few hours, before getting back up and putting on her glasses, ready for another day of working on Adam. Into the third day, she had him fully functioning, and sitting on the work bench, with probes into his back and head. All the data that she added in the programming erased the damage Rain had done. The files of her father were still scattered, and she was unable to get past those. She did however put something in. As she worked tirelessly upon him, she made sure when he woke up, that he had someone on his side. Someone who knew he was human. Evelyn stepped back after the final protocols were added. ”You can wake up, Adam.” She stood and smiled at him, waiting for him to respond. <3>



DownTown Seattle – Lipstick Lies!

$
0
0
(RP) Downtown Seattle
May 31, 2014 08:28PM
http://37.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lrsavxp2Cy1qet9vmo1_500.gif

DownTown Seattle – This is the thread for all postings of character movement across the city. Hotels, work places, and businesses.

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 06, 2014 06:27PM
Jane’s Flowers and gifts shop – 73 Rawston Street

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/06/88629-img_3058.jpg?w=529

The yellow taxi cab pulled up at number 73 Rawston Street with a very happy couple in the back. Jason had decided to go back with Jane to her shop and apartment to check on everything before he returned to his dorm at the hospital. Seeing the brightly coloured shop with the dazzling array of flowers and arrangements in the windows made the young doctor smile. So this is where Jane worked and lived. Jane’s mother, Greta was sweeping the sidewalk wearing a kaftan that was reminiscent of those worn in the sixites. Her greying hair was in tight curls that framed her face. She was such a happy go lucky looking woman, and when she spotted Jane in the taxi, she set aside the broom and clapped her hands together.

“JANE! You’re back!”

Clearly, her mother was surprised to see her return so soon, after what was supposed to be a four week vacation in Hawaii. Jane hardly ever had time for holidays as the business kept her running 24/7. Jane squealed and opened the door of the taxi, getting out and running into her mother’s arms, while Jason paid the cab driver and went to get their bags. On seeing the handsome young doctor get out of the cab, Jane’s mother was a little confused.

“Jane..didn’t you go to Hawaii with a woman?” Her eyebrow arched but then she saw Jason bend over with the bags and she snickered. “Well well well…whoever he is…he has a cute tooshie.” Jane’s jaw dropped at her mother’s outrageous statement and she playfully slapped her arm.

“Momma, this is Jason. I met him on the holiday after I found out that Mikala was using me to steal my money.” This would have been a lot to take in and then Greta confirmed what she thought was a sneaking suspicion. “I had wondered what was happening with your bank accounts. We went to pay for a shipment of roses and the bank said there was insufficient funds. What is going on?”

At this point, Jason came up to greet Greta. He extended his hand to her for a shake, when the woman did what she usually did and embraced him in a suffocating hug. “We don’t do handshakes, sweety. I’m Greta, Jane’s Mother. I have been looking after her shop for her while she has been away.” Greta stood back and then saw all the luggage.

“Why don’t you go put all that away and then we can talk about your trip. I want all the details, even the dirty ones.”

Jane’s face went bright red, as she kissed her Mother’s cheek. “Can’t a girl have secrets?” She went to pick up a couple of bags, when her mother just laughed. “Nothing you can get past this old gal, Janey. Now, hurry on up while I go make some tea in the shop.”

Upstairs apartment

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ls9rf5QOLz1r1qrlfo1_500.jpg

There was a flight of stairs that led Jane and Jason up to Jane’s apartment that was situated right over the top of her flower shop. On opening the door, the scent of wild flowers and sandalwood was very strong.

“I’m home!” Jane sung out, but there was no pets about her apartment, just lots…and lots of plants. All shapes and sizes and many were colourful to boot. Her apartment was a mix of retro and some way out sixties art. You could see she embraced her mother’s flair for colour and style.

“My Momma helped me decorate.” She said as she put down her bag in the foyer. “I have had friends wake up here, and wonder if they were high on LSD.” Jane giggled, as she went to get a watering can and water her plants. She moved amongst them chatting as she did so. Clearly she loved her plants, as if they were her children.

“You have a real green thumb, Jane. Not seen plants this healthy since I was at the botanical gardens.”

Jason didn’t know that Jane had her own little secret, when it came to her plants.

“I talk to them…and they grow. Funny huh?” One of the plants actually moved as she said this, but it was out of Jason’s line of vision. He came up to her as she held the watering can and kissed the back of her neck – his arms wrapping around her waist.

“I know when you talk to me…something grows.”

“JASON!” Jane squealed, hearing him talk so suggestively. She burst into a fit of giggles, and set down the watering can, turning in his arms to face him. “I couldn’t be happier…but I do need to find out how to get my money back.”

Jason stared down into her eyes and then said in a whisper.

“I will make sure that ALL her accounts are frozen.”

And he meant it.

<3>


DownTown Seattle (1) – Lipstick Lies!

$
0
0

We continue with Brock and Pandora, back in Seattle and now off to spend the night at the Fairmont Olympic while they wait for their new house to be ready to move into.  Little do they know of what is happening with Simone.  The plot thickens.

 

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 06, 2014 08:32PM
The Fairmont Olympic Hotel Seattle

http://www.theroamingboomers.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/07/Fairmont-Olympic-Hotel-Seattle.jpg

Pulling up just outside the entrance to the Fairmont, Orson let out a long slow whistle on seeing the beauty of the grand hotel. Anyone would tell you it was one of Seattle’s oldest and finest hotels, and was truly up the upmarket end of town. Orson threw his arm back over the driver’s seat and looked back at the pair.

“Bring me back one of those monogrammed toweling robes, Bro.” He said this with a quirky smile as Brock shook his head at his brother. “I’m not stealing no robes for you. Bring Erica and do it yourself sometime.” Orson let out something of a raspberry as Brock got out of the car, and then walked around to open Pandora’s door. He offered her his hand to help him out onto the sidewalk, as Orson popped the boot.

With only a bit of luggage, after dropping off the garbage bags of old clothes to the life line bins, Brock was ready to treat his special lady to a night she would not forget. He slammed the boot shut, only to hear Orson curse.

“Careful. You might damage her!”

“Dude…nothing can harm this car. They made it back in the days when they used more steel than they would on an army tank.”

“Eh..true. STILL…she’s a lady and I don’t go slamming her.”

“I’ll remember that. Thanks for the ride, bro.”

Orson did something of a salute as he pulled away from the curb, leaving Pandora and Brock there with their bags. Brock picked up everything, and motioned for them to head inside.

The foyer was incredibly beautiful. The architecture was from a bygone era. All around people were enjoying the hotel’s services, with a line up for the restaurant, and many at the piano bar. it was a popular place after work for many, others were either international guests, or those from out of town.

Brock walked up to the guest service desk with Pandora, and rang the bell. A girl in a blue uniform emerged from an inner office and said.

“Welcome to the Fairmont Olympic, can I help you?”

“Yes, I have made a reservation for two under the name Brock Carrendar.”

The girl checked her computer terminal, and then smiled up at the couple. “Yes, we have your reservation. Room 589.’She handed a form for Brock to fill out, while smiling at Pandora. “We have provided a welcome basket with some goodies. Always love to have newly weds.”

Brock coughed and asked.

“I’m sorry…but we aren’t newly weds.”

The girl behind the counter went bright red. “I’m so sorry Sir, but that is what you ordered. The honeymoon suite. Extra spa and all the trimmings.”

Brock looked at Pandora and wondered what she would say.

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 07, 2014 07:25PM
The Fairmont Olympic Hotel
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/fos_zps6adb3ec4.jpg 

When they pulled up in front of the hotel, Orson whistled in surprise and even Pandora was stunned at the elegance and beauty the place gave off. She was now glad she hadn’t changed her clothes after getting back from Hawaii. Brock climbed from the car, coming around to help her out as Orson opened the trunk for their bags.

Once their bags were safely on the curb, Brock slammed the trunk down, annoying Orson. This devolved into a 2 minute conversation about the dangers of angering Orson’s “girl”, ripe with sexual innuendos. Brock made mention of the car being the equivalent of an army tank, which made Orson grin with pride and comment:

“Eh..true. STILL…she’s a lady and I don’t go slamming her.”

Pandora nearly bit her tongue in half at the laugh that wanted to escape her right then at the unintended quip. This was Orson they were talking about after all.

Waving his brother off, Brock took up their bags and he indicated for her to head inside, the doorman opening the door to young couple with a tip of his hat.

Across the street, George pulled the car to a stop and growled in anger.

“Well let’s go in.” Denise demanded, making a move to step from the car. George grabbed her arm and shoved her forcefully back into her seat. “Ow! George! What the hell is wrong with you?”

“Do we look like the type of people who frequent a place that swanky?” he snapped, pointing at his grease-covered overalls and her tube top and short skirt.

“Well…no.” Denise admitted after some silence.

“Do you have the money to buy your way into a place like that?”

“Well…no.”

“Then we will do what we have been doing,…watch and wait.”

Inside, Brock and Pandora arrived at the front desk where he gave his name and stated that he’d made a reservation. The clerk typed into her computer and easily found the reservation, stating that they were booked into their Deluxe (aka Honeymoon) Suite, assuming they were newlyweds.

Brock was actually embarrassed by this and he looked at Pandora to get her input.

“It’s fine, Brock. With all the bags, we need the room. Besides…” she stepped close to him and whispered into his ear, “…think of all the flat surfaces we can…make use of.” She stepped back and winked saucily at him. A tiger didn’t change their stripes in a day, ya know.

Suite 589

Once they reached the room, Pandora collapsed to the bed as Brock placed their bags aside. It was a beautiful room with a gorgeous view of the city. She could see the Needle from where she lay. Sitting up, she grabbed her carry-on bag and searched for her phone. Finding it, she noticed a missed call and a voicemail indicator.

“I really need to stop leaving my phone on vibrate.” she muttered, putting the phone to her ear. The message she heard surprised her.

“Hey Panda, its Ame. I am just calling in to see how things are going. Sorry for leaving town a while ago. Some emergencies had come up in my home town so I had to leave right away. Please call me back when you get this! Love you bunches!” There was a callback number.

She hadn’t heard from Ame in nearly a year and had almost given her up as lost. She was actually glad to hear from her.

Dialing the number, she growled when she got a voicemail in return. Not bothering to leave a message, she hung up and turned to send Ame a text message instead.

That done, she put her phone on the side table and moved to unpack her things. She wasn’t sure how long she and Brock would be living in the hotel until they’d gotten their new house situated. She kicked off her shoes and moved to a reclining position on the bed.

“You owe me some ice cream, Mr Carrendar.” she stated, watching as he moved around the room, unpacking his own things. “And I expect payment.”

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 07, 2014 09:06PM
The Fairmont Olympic Hotel – Suite 589

http://media-cdn.tripadvisor.com/media/photo-s/03/11/bc/24/executive-suite.jpg

The room at the Fairmont was luxury personified, even more so than Carrendar House. Brock set down their bags, and then on straightening looked about his plush surrounds. Would Pandora find this a little bit over the top? This sort of room was for Presidents, and Rock stars which they were neither. Brock silently watched Pandora take in the view from the room of the city, nervously waiting to see if she would ask to stay somewhere else. It wasn’t like he was trying to show off, or be extravagant, this was just the best hotel in the City, and a welcome stop between her apartment and their new home.

Noticing that she had taken out her cell from her bag, Pandora had seen she had missed a call. For a moment he was concerned it would be from Simone; the girl that he had yet to deal with since he took off after Pandora to Hawaii. Thankfully it wasn’t.

“Whose the message from, babe?” Brock asked with a certain level of curiosity. He wasn’t trying to pry into her affairs, but he just wondered. She would probably tell him if it was just another friend, or to do with work.

Brock started to unpack his things into the joint closet, when Pandora reminded him that he owed her some ice cream, and expected it…now. Brock chuckled at her impatience for the tasty treat. “I did promise, didn’t I?” He said with a laugh, grabbing his wallet and then going over to the hotel phone. He picked it up and dialed for room service.

“Yeah, hey, this is Brock Carrendar in suite 589. My lady love wants the biggest bowl of icecream you got. Really? Oh yeah with everything. Even sprinkles. Great. Thanks.” Brock hung up and smirked.

“One desert coming up.” he said with a wicked grin. It was pretty certain that Pandora was going to get one hell of an ice cream headache.

About 10 minutes later the door bell intercom buzzed, and Brock jogged to get it. Out in the foyer stood a bell boy with a large silver dish, that contained Pandora’s ice cream dish. Brock stepped back and gestured to his Pandora.

“It’s for her.”

The young bell boy entered the swanky room and placed the dome topped tray on the table nearest Pandora and took off the lid to reveal an ice cream masterpiece.

Needless to say, she would need more than one spoon.

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 07, 2014 09:19PM
Suite 589 – Bedroom

“Whose the message from, babe?” his husky voice caught her attention and she looked up from reading Ame’s latest text.

“Hmm? Oh. It’s from my friend, Ame. She’s been out of town for the past year and she’s due back tonight. She wants to take me, and the other girls to lunch next week so we can catch up.” With a sigh, she set the phone aside for the night. He nodded at that and at her reminder of ice cream, he went to the phone and called room service.

She wasn’t sure if she was ready to deal with Simone just yet, but with Ame returning, it was unavoidable. And now with Pandora moving out of her apartment, she wasn’t even sure of Kali anymore. She hadn’t heard from her since her last night in Hawaii.

When the deserved treat arrived, it was a stacked, delicious mess of chocolate and whipped cream goodness.

Pandora stared at it with wide eyes.

“Brock! I was expecting you to go to the store around the corner for a pint! This is huge!” she exclaimed. “I hope like hell you’re going to help me eat this!”

She held up her spoon and pointed it at him. “Please?”

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 07, 2014 10:00PM
The Fairmont Olympic Hotel – Suite 589

Brock could barely hide his amusement when he saw the size, the sheer magnitude of the Ice cream castle. Cause technically that is what it was. What was even funnier was Pandora’s reaction. She expected him to go around the store for a pint, not order something like this. He was truly amused by her exclamation on how she hoped that he was going to help her eat this.

“Oh no, love. That’s just for you.” Brock teased, knowing it would get a good reaction, before taking up the spare spoon and sampling a small scoop full of creamy goodness from the top.

“Taste better if you were wearing it.” He said with a cheeky tone. Getting his finger and running it through the cream and dabbing some on her nose. “Let’s try that shall we?” He leaned forward and kissed the cream off her nose gently before licking his lips. “Yes, I prefer Pan flavoured ice cream.”

Sitting down beside her with the monster treat, he eased back to watch her attempt to take on the mountain, and asked about the earlier conversation concerning Ame.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/06ed1dd35c7bca79480dd04347b771fa/tumblr_mnl2axoJjR1snfsf1o5_500.gif

“So, she’s been out of town a year and coming back now to…..oh.”

He knew that a lot had changed between the group of girls, and that he was partly responsible for that. The sigh that Pandora made would probably be in relation to Simone. A subject they were yet to discuss. Nervously he asked.

“What if she calls Simone? Are you going to be able to sit at the same table as her? I mean, I know you have forgiven me, but…”

He didn’t need to follow through with his sentence. Brock was pretty sure that the waters would remain icy between Pan and Simone.

<3>

Re: (RP) Downtown Seattle
June 07, 2014 10:09PM
Suite 589

He had the nerve to laugh at her! Oh that was so not on! Although she did melt just a bit when he dabbed ice cream on her nose before kissing it off. He eased back on the bed beside her, leaving her to handle the mountain of goo by herself. She set the large treat between them and started digging into it.

“Smart ass.” she grumbled good-naturedly. There was a brief uncomfortable silence that he broke by asking about Simone.

“What if she calls Simone? Are you going to be able to sit at the same table as her? I mean, I know you have forgiven me, but…”

“I know I’m going to need to talk to Simone before Ame’s luncheon. I’d rather not have to deal with her at all. But rather the devil you know…you know?” she sighed, sliding the ice-cream-filled spoon between her lips. “Maybe I’ll go see her tomorrow…alone.” she added when she thought Brock might offer to go with her. “I don’t want to think about it anymore tonight. I just want to relax with you.” She took another bite, moaning slightly when the chocolatey goodness slipped down her throat.

“Delicious.” she murmured.

 


Rain – Chapter Fifteen

$
0
0

Rain

Chapter Fifteen

Green Eyes

http://cache.desktopnexus.com/thumbnails/1075718-bigthumbnail.jpg

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

CharlotteCarrendar:- Rain immediately started to pick up on Adam’s GPS location device, that appeared like a holographic window that she could utilize. This would make finding the out of town location all the more easier, considering the roads leading out were not even on any of the existing maps held by the Zen. The vehicle was well equipped for such a journey and the special suspension meant it kept heavy jolts to a minimum – a godsend for a girl that was using Adam as a seat and navigational instrument. While Rain concentrated on the road ahead, this gave Adam and Eve a chance to talk. Eve was sitting in the passenger seat. A doe eyed kind of expression as she was leaving the Zen base for the first time in her life. Adam of course had questions about Ernest, and it took a moment for Eve to answer him. She held the techno puppy in her hands and kept looking away from him. “So Eve, what do you know about Rain’s father.” That was a loaded question if ever she heard it. ”A lot. He was …a very good man. A kind man.” She was being allusive it seemed, and Adam may have to ask more probing questions to get what he wanted out of her. The Techno puppy growled happily at her touch, cocking its head to the sound of Adam’s voice, and barking in a playful way every so often. ”He is the Father of artificial Intelligence.” She said softly, glancing up under her bangs at Adam. He would know what this meant. <3>

IceTe3a: -He shifted his weight under Rain as she continued to drive, her weight pressing down in his lap left much to be desired but it was a circumstance he wasn’t able to avoid as she had nowhere else to sit and it hardly bothered her that she was using him as a chair. He felt as she utilized him as a GPS, loading up the map and forcing him to project a holographic HUD for her to see as she continued to drive them out of the city and towards his country side safe house. The house itself was a log built cabin he had crafted himself, it had one bedroom a kitchen, lounge room and that was it apart from being fully furnished. But what lay hidden underneath the cabin was his true safe house a rather large bunker as big a football field it, it was discarded when he found it and he built the log cabin over the entry point in the ground, replacing the door with a DNA scanner amongst other security features. “Yes, he was “ he was agreeing to both statements Eve said, he knew she was being distant and allusive it wasn’t hard to tell, although he was surprised Rain had not jumped in on this point. “ Just recently… I was somewhat forced to remember a memory about the good doctor, he was explaining why I was built; Is it true I was built for Rain? his hues shifted over to Rain and then back to Eve trying to get a view of her eyes, he knew Rain would be listening in and curious about all of this “ I’m the key to finding the doctor aren’t i? “ his face showed a slight smile but it was masking his worried feelings he had, about being Rain’s equipment; there was not much he could do about that fact he slowly started to come to terms with it. It had been a good while and they finally hit the country side it would still be awhile before they would reach the safe house, it was far away located on 50 acres of farmland that Adam had claimed for himself; there were domestic animals on the lands but they mainly looked after themselves, cattle, chicken, sheep, a few horses to name a few of the animals Adam had wrangled up over the years to keep on the farm, he was at home in the country having to use his own wits and hands to get the job done, a honest hard day’s work was a pleasant thing to him, even cutting down trees and chopping them into fire wood was a great past time for him.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The high beams illuminated the dirt road ahead, with few creatures seen about. Rain had not done this sort of driving in a long while, aside from when they arrived from the old farmhouse in the pickup truck. Most of her driving was done in the helicars, which used a special type of propulsion to stay airborne. It was the way of the future, at least in the sprawling cities. Though Rain was concentrating on the road ahead, she was paying attention to the conversation playing out between Eve and Adam. Eve seemed to be illusive in her answers to Adam’s questions, which were understandable considering the fact she was in fact being taken from the base. Adam agreed with her statement, that the Doctor was a good man, and she gave a shy smile before looking down at the tecno puppy. Rain remained quiet during this time, preferring to let them talk as she would learn more that way than interjecting when really it was not her place too. Adam revealed that he had found out about his past or part of it via a memory that was stumbled upon. He asked her if it was true. Was he made to help protect Rain. Eve held her silence for a moment, and then she spoke. ”Yes. Her father loved her very much, and in the light of the experiments he was being forced to do, he feared for her safety in the future. She was but a child when you were saved.” Now this was a key word. Not so much that he was made for Rain, but that she didn’t say that he was built, but saved. This was a crucial piece of the puzzle. Glancing up from the puppy, Eve said. ”Ernest cared for you, Adam. He thought of himself as your Father too. He knew what the future held for the likes of his child, and when he had seen the Zen’s intentions, he worked tirelessly so that a failsafe was in place. That failsafe was you.” The more she spoke, the more illuminating this was becoming. Rain sniffed at the mention of her father, but again kept her silence. ”So much of your father’s work was sheer brilliance. It is why the Zen hunt him now. To finish…the job.” What job did she speak of? <3>

IceTe3a: More or less she had confirmed what he was thinking but in a nicer way than he had put it, he was more blunt and to the point than others and it showed easily. He had questions of his own but he knew Rain had questions she would want answered “ What job did they want to finish? I know Zen wants me badly.. most of the world does” he sighed and shook his head as he reached around Rains waist and padded his jeans. Pulling out a cigarette he lit it and placed it in between his lips smoking it before continuing the convocation “ I have one memory.. Would I have more? Would they help lead us to Ernest? ‘ he sighed as he knew if she said yes Rain would do anything to get those memories, that would mean.. more torture for him. Glancing through the window he knew the area they were at, they were ten minutes from his place, driving along the dirt road there would be a off cut dirt road that lead to the right for a good two minutes before coming up to a heavily armed security gate, the gate itself Adam installed. It came accompanied with two Auto turrets with live feed camera’s they would shoot anything on command that did not have Adam’s Signal, all his security systems were highly advanced and past Military grade anti hacking software’s. Being a gun for hire and knowing the black market helped him out set up most of this rather large base, it was like fort Knox of advanced security systems. He glanced back to Eve and smiled lightly, they were friends as he knew he could trust her.. or at least thought he knew he could “Eve.. What would you like to do with your life? You could help us.. and continue your own research, my facilities have a science division that rivals that of Zen’s thanks to my contacts with the black market.” More or less he was asking Eve to join Rain and Drafted Adam in their little posse.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Adam was asking the most important question of all. What did they want to finish? Eve knew full well what they wanted, but was Adam ready to hear it. Eve paused and looked out the window as Rain drove along at a reasonable fast pace. The smell of cigarette smoke started to fill the cabin of the vehicle, as Adam lit up. Good thing Rain kept his smokes on her. Eve finally looked back at Adam, and he would see those unmistakeable eyes of hers. A fascinating sheen of green and metallic. Beautiful really. ”You don’t realize how special you are, Adam. What was done with you simply can’t be replicated. Try as they might to do the impossible, and make many more like you. Even I could not do that.” She had worked on him before, as he well knew but only under the orders of the Zen. ”The Zen tried to get Ernest to repeat what he did with you. The experiment was on a soldier who had died in the field. But once you are dead, you cannot be resurrected. The experiment….attacked and killed one of the lab technicians, and escaped. To this day he is at large. I believe.” Little did she know that the experiment was known to both Adam and Rain. As Eve paused, Rain put through a mind link to Adam. ~Could she mean Phoenix?~ It was highly possible. Eve started to speak again when asked about the memories. ”You may have more, Adam – but they would be very difficult to extract, given what Ernest did to stop you remembering. There was one thing Adam had forgotten. Eve was there. Through everything. She was made for two reasons. One, to be a companion to the Doctor and two…to watch over Adam. She was his angel, but he was yet to discover this. ”There is a way in…without the pain.” What she meant by this was, if they locked on to each other’s memory systems, with her help it could be extracted. “Eve.. What would you like to do with your life? You could help us.. and continue your own research, my facilities have a science division that rivals that of Zen’s thanks to my contacts with the black market.” Eve gave a little smile as she was asked what she wanted to do with her life. Her answer was simple. ”Do what I was programmed to do.” She had just admitted she was a machine. The techno puppy barked happily and tried to nip Adam. Eve drew the playful techno pup back and looked at Adam squarely. ”Protect you.” <3>

IceTe3a: – Slowly all the pieces fell together, it wasn’t long until Adam realized exactly what was going on, his hues caught a glimpse of her eyes, they were stunning almost alluring as he smiled at her. “I Understand it’s because of my Gene therapy that was done to me when I was only a baby.. Orphaned, would I be right? his smile faded he had not told Rain or anyone else that he was abandoned as a baby and experimented on with gene therapy they basically used him as a lab rat to try and make his body accept the Ntech. Ntech was funny, it would not work on human’s not at full capacity only ten percent of what Ntech made was able to be used on a human body and even then those gadgets were limited use only, not like Adam..because of his gene therapy his body was fully able to accept every type of Ntech and use it to its fullest ability. He heard Rain talking in his mind asking if she meant Phoenix, ~ Yeah, she mean’s Phoenix…~ it wasn’t long before the dirt road to Adam’s place was on the right as the truck veered onto it and continued to drive down, they were getting closer.. “ Heh.. Oh I know all about how much pain is involved in compiling those memories… he felt the pup try to nip him as he glanced down and arched a brow, Eve pulled the playful pup back into her laps as his hues glanced back up to her. ”Do what I was programmed to do.” ~Did she just say.. programmed..?~ he asked in Rain’s mind, he looked Eve up and down, he couldn’t see any Ntech at all.. only skin.. human flesh she looked more human than he did what did she mean by programmed, and protect him..? he chuckled lightly and took another drag of his cigarette “ Thanks.. But I’ve been looking after myself for years, I think I’ll be the one protecting you two; Being the only one with real combat skills. The truck was pulling up to the Rather large metal security gates, a huge wall stretched on either side bordering up the entire property the two gun turrets activate as the twin .50cal Miniguns start to spin slowly, four red dots light up on the bonnet of the truck. “ Don’t go any further they’ll shoot.. We need my signal Now either Rain was going to turn around and straddle his lap in the chair and physically log into him finding the signal and transmitting it so the Turrets and security system would ID Adam and log the other two allowing them access to the system which was more than likely or he would just signal it himself and open the gate without logging them access fully.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Eve’s knowledge of Adam was extensive to say the least. The news that he was different to other test subjects was due to the gene therapy conducted upon him when he was a baby. ”Yes, you are right about that. It is what made you special.” Eve confirmed. Rain was listening and she found herself frowning over the news that Adam had been orphaned. Did he even know who is parents were? Now she had a lot of questions, but she was concentrating on the road ahead, and so kept to herself, aside from the occasional queries to Adam’s mind link. Like whether or not Eve meant Phoenix when she spoke of the one that got away. As the truck was getting closer to the destination, the conversation in the vehicle was getting more interesting by the minute. When Adam said he knew of how much the pain level was to extract the memories by any other source than Eve, she mentioned that it was made to be painful as a way to put anyone off that ever tried. ~Did she just say.. programmed..?~ Adam asked Rain when Eve relayed that she was in fact programmed. Rain shot Eve a glance. The woman was beautiful, flawless. Her skin looked incredibly real, but when Rain tried to get an insight to her, there was a very strong barrier erected. Rain was going to have to put in overtime in to study her later on. ~Woah…she is like nothing I have encountered before.~ It had totally thrown Rain off, and she had to refocus as she approached the gates to Adam’s property. The gates were protected by twin .50cal Miniguns and then four dots hit the bonnet. Rain slammed on the breaks, and wondered what to do, until Adam told her “ Don’t go any further they’ll shoot.. We need my signal” As uncomfortable as it was, Rain tried to swing her body around to straddle him. Staring into his eyes, she started up the operating system and searched for the system signal to deactivate the gates. All the while Eve watched on quietly. Even the techno pup fell silent as Rain worked. <3>

IceTe3a: He heard Rain say that Eve was nothing like she had ever encountered before, obviously Rain had tried to test her powers on Eve as he sighed slightly, taking in a drag from his cigarette ~ Behave, do what you want with me.. I’m yours, leave her alone~ He had promised to protect Eve that was why she came and he never went back on a promise it was his word. Suddenly Rain spun around so her body was facing him, she had straddled her lap as she raised her hands towards his face, he went to grab her hands in defiance but it was too late her fingertips finding their spots on the pads on the side of his head, he felt her fingers press in as his body went limb, muscles stopped flexing as he stopped moving and talking even stopped breathing, he could hear, feel and see what was going around but he could not move or talk as she logged into him physically using him much like a laptop. He knew what she was doing.. she was searching for his private signal to give to the security system and possibly even log Eve and her into the system so they had full access.. she never cared much thought about what she did with Adam as she used him like she pleased and took from him whatever she needed. He knew Eve would be watching all of this, but how she reacted to it all would be another thing, it would be interesting to see just how she would react and if she knew about the pads on Adams face. sooner or later Rain would find what she was looking for, even against Adams will his cigarette dropped from his mouth as it fell down onto his neck, slowly the hot ember started to sizzle and burn Adam’s skin while Rain was looking through his databanks and attempting to find the signal and log into the security system.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Eve stared at Rain at the way she was using Adam and it was fair to say that Eve didn’t like it. ”Why are you treating him like that?” Eve asked, with the small techno puppy on her lap growling at Rain. Rain had to actually stop for a moment, surprised at Eve’s reaction. ”If you can’t see those guns need to be deactivated, so…I am taking control of Adam, and finding the code.” This only made Eve more upset. ”Why couldn’t you have just asked him?” That was a reasonable question. But in all of Rain’s experiences, she found that asking him got her nowhere. The cigarette that had been in Adam’s mouth suddenly dropped and was burning his skin. Eve reached for it and took it away, brushing his burnt skin like someone that genuinely cared for him. ”Eve…I think your overreacting.” Rain argued, annoyed with Eve’s interference. The techno puppy then bit Rain, for her remark against Eve. ”Hey! Keep the dog off me.” Eve pulled the dog back, and it was clear from its red eyes, that it didn’t like Rain either. Eve frowned at Rain as Rain went back to working on Adam, till finally she found the code, and activated it so the gates would open and the guns would be deactivated. She then smiled at Eve. ”See? No harm done.” She spun her body around and sat again, like he was a seat. Eve folded her arms. ”No wonder he doesn’t like you.” Was that ever the truth. <3>

IceTe3a: He had no choice in the matter as he looked directly at Rain as she stared blankly into his eyes, not registering him as human but as someone looking at a computer screen. The cigarette was burning against his flesh as the two started to argue about Adam, Eve arguing that Adam shouldn’t be treated like that and Rain shrugging it off basically she stated that he was nothing more than an object, her object and it didn’t bother her. He couldn’t do anything about the two arguing he was forced to sit there not being able to talk or move to intervene. They went on for a good while before Rain went back to her work once more, he could feel her utilizing him.. it was a strange feeling something you couldn’t explain, suddenly the Gun turrets went green light and the .50 cal miniguns stopped spinning, letting him go she turned him around and her weight crashed down into his lap again as he was given free will “oph! ‘ he groaned out as she had sat down him without holding back much like you would a chair. He knew she had added herself and Eve to the security system they now had full access, as he glanced over at Eve with a half smile, almost to comfort her and say everything was alright. The gates opened and the car drove through, the gates would automatically seal behind them, they now had a full view of his 50 acres and a few of the farm animals running around doing their daily life’s work, the Wood cabin sat further up to the hill as he sighed with relief for being back here “Home sweet home..’


Seattle Substance Abuse & Treatment Facility – Lipstick Lies!

$
0
0

 

After Maxwell Hines had been taken from his luncheon meeting with his sister Felicity, this is where he ended up.  Continuing from the DownTown Seattle Thread.

(RP) Seattle Substance Abuse & Treatment Facility
June 11, 2014 08:43PM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/SSATF_zpsf14d3a21.jpg

The Seattle Substance Abuse & Treatment Facility is where the rich and famous who’ve hit rock bottom go to re-evaluate their lives and try to get back on their feet. Where those who don’t know they have a problem, finally realize what their addictions are doing to their friends, family and careers. The best medical staff in the country work here and confidentiality is a must. All patients are anonymous to the outside world and paparazzi are treated with extreme prejudice.

Re: (RP) Seattle Substance Abuse & Treatment Facility
June 11, 2014 09:14PM
Seattle Substance Abuse & Treatment Facility – Car park

There was a loud banging coming from within the SSA truck that pulled up in the visitor’s car park at the Facility. An enraged Maxwell was still pounding away, making threats and even some choice words about what he thought of his treatment at the hands of the SSA staff. He had already had a few drinks before he had arrived at the luncheon with his sister, so this topped off with his vicious temper made for quite the scene when the two men opened the back of the van. Bleary eyed, and with veins sticking out of his neck, the curator of one of Seattle’s leading art galleries was acting like a wild animal about to be put down.

“Either of your goons so much as lay a hand on me, I swear, I shall not be held responsible for the damage I shall inflict!”

Both of the men looked to the other and shrugged, as they both entered the van. From the outside you could hear the protests, the swaying of the van as the men took charge of the situation. Maxwell was no match for their heavy handed tactics. They had met his kind before and would so again…even that day. Out at the entrance of the facility a woman stood with a clip board. She wore horn rimmed glasses and her blonde hair caught back neatly in a bun. Doctor Swanson had a white lab coat on, with sensible shoes and stockings. She waited patiently as the new patient was forcibly dragged from the van.

“Ah…Mister Hines. So nice of you to join us. I do hope the ride over was satisfactory. We ensured that the press were kept at bay and your stay with us is both confidential and strictly private as per instructions from your sister. Won’t you follow me?”

She seemed to ignore the fact that Maxwell was being dragged inside. Her manner was pleasant and one could say endearing to her hostile patient. Inside the building, pipe music was playing and a large fountain was in the foyer. The cheerful bubbling sound of water and the pastel coloured walls all meant to be soothing to the patients. To Maxwell however…it all meant doom.

“I want my lawyer!…I want my freedom!” Maxwell bellowed, as Doctor Swanson tittered with laughter.

“I’m so sorry, but your sister waived your rights, and therefore you are legally bound to this institution till you are able to conduct yourself in a manner that is deemed to be…cooperative.” She beamed as she clicked her pen and then pointed to Maxwell’s room.

“It’s not the Hyatt, but it is comfortable. Enjoy your stay, Mister Hines. We will meet again tommorow at two.”

“Noooooooo!” Maxwell screamed as he was dragged into his new digs. A cell no more than five metres by three metres.

When he entered the room, another man was already sitting there. A late night talk show host, if one could believe it. He stood up and said to Maxwell. “Let me guess, the wife got you locked up for your drug problem.” Maxwell cringed as he saw the former TV star, looking disheveled and wearing pyjamas.

“No..it was my sister. What are you in for?”

“I used to suck dick for coke.”

“Err….right.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lrkhym5joQ1qh0prmo1_500.gif

<3>


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] 12) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
May 09, 2014 06:21PM
City of Tsumal Games Arena – Marsala’s Box

On the arrival of the Chief Master of Tsumal, all the towns people and spectators rose from their seats and gave a resounding cheer, as he waved and guffawed to see such a good turn out for his Slave Games. Marsala’s two burly guards stood in behind him as he arranged his robe out in front of him and took his seat. His daughter Nerboti was second to enter the Official box and took her place at his right side. She hated these festivities. Hours of blood shed and senseless violence to appease the masses, while the dry heat of Tsumal baked those not under shelter. She lazily fanned herself with a golden fan as she noticed Ivan enter the official box. Dressed in armour from head to foot, and carrying a large sword, he was the epitome of what a Gladiator should be. Naturally he caught the eye of Marsala, who clapped his chubby hands together and beckoned him to join him in a seat at his other side. Oddly enough he found favour with his savior from the other day, and knew that he would put on a stellar performance before the blood thirsty crowd. Already there was a match underway with two men facing off, one with a spear and shield, the other with a net and whip. It appeared one sided already, and the man with the net was already covered in gashes from the spear tip. The roar of the crowd signaled the pleasure that was gained from watching the blood letting.

“Ahahaha. Listen to them, Chavek. Hungry they are for blood sports. Yes, and many bet a large purse too. Course, I have the book makers all in my employ so I gain all the profits. HAHAHAHA!” He picked up a chalice of wine and drank like a pig in a trough. He truly was a disgusting man. Setting down the chalice, he gave Ivan’s side a nudge.

“I have put 50,000 gold pieces on you winning, my boy. AND…if you do as I expect, I may just give you my daughter as a reward.”

https://encrypted-tbn1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTNKY_bgmQnXcLqcuMU8l3jkmQLGohW4zM1AuME69SdZjv9x3p7sA

Nerboti heard this and turned her head away in annoyance. She was nothing but another piece of property to her Father, and once again she was being offered up as a prize.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
May 16, 2014 11:29PM
-The cell slowly emptied, the one that housed Tyom and Emser. Tyom allowed Emser the strange feline boy to lay his head across his lap. Tyom stroked his hair gently soothing the sniveling cat who seemed better off as someone house pet then a slave sent to the slaughter.

They could hear the crowd cheering above as people died, there precious life was spilled across the sand pit of the arena. Tyom smiling lazily as he thought about how foolish these people really were to take him and Emser in as they had. The two of them have been traveling together for a very long time. He wondered how many people knew that even elves had poverty levels. He was an example, a poor elf who’s mother and father died. No one to take him in, he survived off the wild. That was when he met Emser.

Emser was such a baby really, he was afraid of his own shadow and clung to Tyom so much, you would think they were lovers. Well, maybe there were times Tyom thought of the idea, but, that really didn’t interest him all that much, just the pretty Emser really looked like a girl when he was crying his eyes out. As akward as that thought was, they had the problem at the moment. They would have to survive. Once Emser released himself, they had a chance to escape, but the problem was, they could only escape while Emser was in release form, and even that was dangerous for Tyom, his master or not.

Emser stirred and looked up at him, his water eyes swirled and he glanced toward the cell door just as the guards approached. Emser face twisted and he looked ready to spill another fresh load of snot and tears. Tyom pressed a finger to his lips and stared up at the guards with a hard gaze, trying his best to give what they call, ‘a piercing stare’.

“what about these two,” the guard spoke softly almost sounding bored.

“there both two scrawny, we’ll throw them in with the crowd, they won’t last either one of them, in a one on one fight,”the other responded.

“get up,” the man ordered.

Emser visibly twitched and half heartedly dragged his body off the ground his arms dropped at his side and he was hunched over. His tail was as limp as a rag behind him, the feline boy had no fight in him at all. Tyom however stood up with confidence his head held high and had this air of superiority around him especially towards the guards. The guards snorted and looked at each other with a laugh.

“you seem pretty brave boy, your friend sure knows what’s coming though,” the guard said opening the cell.

Tyom just smiled and folded his hands behind his head, “that’s ok, I know what’s coming to, I just don’t think there’s really anything I need to worry about,” he said. This brought on another snort of laugher from the guards.

Tyom walked out the cell with Emser in toe behind him, he had his arms folded over his chest like he was trying to protect himself in some way. They were lead down the hall way past the many cells that were slowly emptying with living bodies, and filling with the corpses of the former occupants. Tyom closed his eyes, there was nothing that he could do for them. He steeled his mind to there death and tried not to breath to deeply. Emser on the other hand, his eyes darted back and forth from cell to cell, he took gasping breaths letting his lungs fill with the smell of death and blood, the boy was just about to have a right out panic attack.

But still they marched on, until they reached some stone stares. They were urged onward by spear point told to go up the stairs where a much cleaner looking hall was waiting. They weren’t alone in this hall either, at least 8 other slaves were gathered here. Some looked particularly strong, others mixed in were about as scrawny as the boys but much older looking. So here they were, Lambs for the slaughter, Tyom wondered if they would even throw in some lions for a little more interesting entertainment. He should hope so, he thought glancing at his feline servant.

The crowd grew deafening as a announcement was made, the spectacle of a life time, where 10 slaves would be given the chance to fight for there freedom against some of the slave masters best soldiers. Of course it wasn’t actually the soldiers of the slave masters, it was gladiators that they groomed over time for just this occasion before they would continue later on to fight in one on one battles. It was like, half-time at a stadium for sports, or you could considerate a warm up round for the more blood thirty killers who wanted to wet there blades before battle.

Smiling a slight feral grin Tyom glanced at Emser with such confidence he hoped it would rub off on the feline. The feline stared back and a ghost of something flickered just beyond the water gaze of his eyes. Tyom could feel it, Emser might be afraid he might be on the outside showing all signs of a slave prepared to die, but underneath, there was a part of Emser that was coming to life and was more blood thirty then any of the waiting gladiators.

The gates opened and the slaves were shoved forward out into the blaring sunlight onto the sand of the arena. There were 10 large men waiting in a half circle across from there exit. Each were carrying massive axes. In front of everyone each slave was handed as spear by a guard, the tips weren’t very sharp, but of course the spectators weren’t aware of it. However as the spear point was held out to Tyom and Emser neither one of them reached for the weapons. It wasn’t unnoticed by anyone in the crowd and a subtle roar of laughter drifted through the crowd over the roar of excitement of the blood bath that would soon commence.

“You may begin, If you survive till you are the last slave standing and have defeated all the warriors before you, you will have earned your freedom and be a new hero of the arena!” the announcer called out. The crowd roared again, the gladiators who were offered the chance to kill the lambs.

At first no one moved, even the crowd drew quiet waiting to see what was going to happen next. One young slave boy was bouncing on his feet, fear had his heart in his grasp, there was a chance to live, and all he had to do was survive and beat these men in front of him. He knew he was going to die, but, with a war like cry brandishing his spear he ran head long into the battle. That was all they needed to send the slaves and the soldiers into a flurry of movement of battle and slashing of axes and spears.

Emser dashed to the side with blinding speed and scooped up Tyom darting across the sand like frog he leaped side to side dodging the flurry of the battle to get his friend to safety. Behind him Emser could hear already the strangled death cries of the slaves and the grunts of the gladiators that were hit with the dull spears. But numbers grew thin quickly and it wouldn’t take long at all for there to be left was Emser and Tyom. Emser had crossed the entire arena till he felt he had gotten Tyom to the safest and farthest point of the slaughter before he set his elfin master down.

Tyom watched the slaughter and slaves dashed away deciding to run like Emser had done. The Gladiators scattered chasing after the slaves with thrilled laughter and blood splatter. The two that had intended to be his and Emser’s murderers followed there path though covered in armor they couldn’t out run Emser. However they were soon joined by two more, there slaves dead they smiled wickedly, seeing as the Feline slave would offer more enjoyment and battle to the man who could catch him.

Emser placed himself in between them and Tyom, his body hunched over still his head hanging and hair falling in his face. He was visibly shaking but he held his fist tight at his side ready to come to blows.

“Tyom i’m so scared…they are so much stronger,” Emser whispered.

Tyom stood just a few feet behind him proud and arms crossed just uzzing with confidence he tilted his blond head to the side and smiled,“i’m not worried Emser…..go show them what happens when you mess with us…I release you,” he said and took one large step back from Emser towards the wall side.

Emser swung around to stare at Tyom with shock, this whole time, Tyom was talking about THAT. That’s why he knew they would survive, THAT. Emser smiled for the first time sense this started. From ear to ear showing feral elongated teeth Emser slowly turned back to the approaching Gladiators. The sun bore down on them all this time, blinding them with it’s glareing light, but in just that moment as Emser smiled the sky quickly darkened. All around the crowd stared up confused not sure as to what was going on. A bolt of lightning shot across the sky and lite the area up with white light. Screams of shock erupted through the crowd.

In the Arena there was a cry as Emser’s body contorted and folded over, the gladiators weren’t phased and they continued to approach expecting this to be the easiest kill they had ever made. That was until they heard the sound of bone snapping. In front of them the boy’s body was twisting in odd angles as his spine seemed to grow in the number of vertebrate his knees snapped back words and his feet grew longer his ankles rising higher till he would be able to stand on just his feet alone. A fine layer of black fur slowly covered his body and his head began to shape itself until it mirrored that of a very hellish looking panther with glowing red eyes. The demon cat’s back exploded open with shower of blood, that very shower was what Tyom had stepped away to avoid. Skeleton wings grew from his back coated in his own blood. The humanoid hands remained and claws formed growing longer and longer.

Laughter bubbled up from the cat’s throat and it grinned, if you could call it a grin. Large amount of drew pooled out it’s mouth around the rows and rows of razor sharp teeth that seemed to fight for space in it’s jaws. The Gladiators were frozen in place shock all over there faces and a few actually dropped there axes. Behind them the two slaves that were still alive practically shitted them selves, one peed. Emser stood up now, his form now nearly 7 feet in height, it was a awe inspiring sight. Emser tilted his head back, and roared.

That was the clue the sky needed to open up with a torrent of rain that seemed mostly centered in the arena. Emser’s glowing eyes narrowed on the first gladiator, the one that dropped his axe and the one that was less liking going to hurt. In a flash of movement, the lithe cat charged across the sand the slick water not even seeming to bother the creature, in fact it seemed to only aide the cat’s progress. The gladiator turned and ran in fear, this was nothing they had ever faced before.

Emser leaped into the air and landed squared in the center of the gladiator’s back. His razor claws slammed into the armor pricing it like aluminum foil and tearing it off taking chunks of the flesh underneath with it. Emser snarled and laughed pulling and ripping sending flesh and limbs into the air the rain spreading the blood all over seeping into the sand, the worst part was, the man was still screaming terribly he was still alive.

Tyom across the arena smiled his eyes twinkled with pleasure, he warned them…didn’t he?

http://i154.photobucket.com/albums/s268/Neko_May_Live/RiddleBigsmall_zpsb7c6e306.jpg

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
June 11, 2014 11:19PM
The Games

http://img3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130802155802/mutants-genetic-gladiators/images/e/e7/02-08-2013_19-32-14_1.gif

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan seeing the carnage fold in front of him, quickly dash down to the arena floor. On his way down he grabed a spear. He knew what this cat was and he knew he had to give it his all, he need to use his Dragoneer training, and he hoped that he could come up with a good lie to cover it up.He looked at the cat and stood in a Dragoneer defensive position standing between him and the slave. He looked back at Tyom-”Just don’t stand there run!!”-he shouted-

CharlotteCarrendar: – Up in the stands, the Slave Master was laughing and guffawing loudly as he watched the start of the action between the Gladiators. “Ahahahaha!…Look at that, boy. Death is the real reward in these games.” He meant that sincerely, for the pain that would be inflicted by the weapons of choice meant that the bloodletting was going to be on a vast scale. The many spectators that were in their thousands all cheered with rousing sounds and the food sellars walked amongst the patrons with all manners of tit bits for them to eat while they watched the games. Nerboti let out a sigh. she was already bored by it all and waved a fan lazily in front of her face. It was more entertaining to watch two men rut than see all this bloodshed and gore. The Slave Master kept nudging one of the wine bearers, then got up and nearly spilled his drink when he saw Chaveks leap down and get into the fighting melee. “Impetuous boy!. Ah well…you only live once. Bahahahaha! Fight or DIE!” <3>

ElilesMuiLuminarde: -Emser munched happily on the corpse of one such gladiator who thought that he could impale the beast. guts and things hanging from jagged teeth he didn’t seem to be paying much attention to Tyom the elf and the remaining gladiators seemed to have grown yellow streaks and were trying to hide themselves behind the last two slaves on the other side of the arena, like they were some kind of protective meat shields. Too bad though, Emser was growing quite bored with the corpse and stood up to now stalk the living prey that moved like mice scattering in different directions from the predator. Tyom didn’t move much he stood very still for the most part with a hard gaze on his companion, the key to be a master he believed, at least in this case, is to never appear to be prey, it was the same advice that many lion tamers would give on the flip side at zoo and circuses. but Then from the audience, someone leaped down into the arena, putting himself in-between Tyom and Emser, shouting at Tyom to run away. Tyom wide eyed, almost shouted at him for being a idiot, but, well, one more of these bastards dead, right. Tyom lifted his fingers to his mouth and whistled. Emser stopped stalking the slaves and gladiators and turned his head in the direction of the sound. The big cats eyes narrowed and he snarled. Taking off across the sand pit the cat slide across the ground sliding into place around the man until Tyom was once more safely behind Emser’s back and only Teeth and Claws at the front.<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan knew right away what this elf was to the cat, he was the master and was pulling his strings, making him attack everything around him-”Elf how dare you turn this cat into a demon, his blood is that of Heaven and not yours to use as you please”-Ivan readied his spear for an attack knowing what must be done-”Call him off or I will be forced to kill him and then cast judgment on you, I do not want to do that”-As he spoke only Tyom could hear him, and if he looked closly he could see a single tear run down his cheek. Ivan did not want to kill the cat, to him he was a brother, even though he had never met him before, didn’t know where he was from, or what kind of person he was, he had the same blood running through his veins as Ivan and that meant everything to him. He waited for the elf to make his move, ready to strike in the blink of an eye-

ElilesMuiLuminarde-Tyom shook his head surprised by the sudden voice that sounded pretty clear dispite the shouting crowd. did this man just say it was him that turned Emser into a demon, is that what Emser turned into, he always assumed he was a werecat or something like it. heaven blood, what was he talking about? and he wasn’t about to call Emser off, one that was gonna hurt like hell, and two, they weren’t even close to being free of this hell hole. “What are you talking about! Emser Transforms of his own free will! I can’t force him into that, he only asks my permission because I could DIE when i try to turn him back!” Tyom shouted back swinging his arm out and pointing at Emser to make a point. “besides that! I warned all of you when you captured us! I warned you that we aren’t Slaves, and we would never conform to Slavery, I warned all of you, That YOU WILL DIE!!” Tyom shreiked louder and looked at Emser. Emser snarled then roared, the fierce sound shook the stone arena, some rocks fells lose. Emser narrowed his glowing gaze of the current threat and started his stalk. circling slightly to the left side he was going to come in at a charge at the left to make a swipe at the exposed areas of flesh between armor. Emser charged, moving like a flash of lightning, the same kind of movement he slaughted the other gladiators with-<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan did not have time to respond to the elfs words as Emser and attacked him, moving quickly he dodged the strike to his exposed flesh and retaliated with the butt of his spear to Emsers head, even if it did not hit Ivan would still bring his spear around to try to slice at his mid section. Ivan wanted to try to knock Emser out and then deal with the elf, he knew he had his work cut out for him. The entire time he was praying to be given the strength to do what he had to do no matter the cost-<e>

ElilesMuiLuminarde-Emser’s attack was dodged, it annoyed the cat very much, this prey wasn’t entirely prey after all. this was a true threat, this beast here was after what was his then, yes his kill his prey his claims, this was a rival, and rivals were to be dealt with quickly. so was the thoughts going through the primal beast. even as the butt of the spear knocked him on the skull the cat kept moving. the spear edge bit into his flesh cutting across the skin. but merely a glance as the cat slide backwards with a slight hopping motion. his thick fur provided most of the protection he needed but he was already covered it nicks and cuts from the glancing blows of the gladiator swords, . it seemed like the cat picked and chooses which wounds he will take and which ones not, but it was risky, because he could still loose to blood loss. instead of getting in close with his teeth he swung an arm with the razor like claws almost 7 inches in length at the centre and getting shorter towards the outer edges of his claws. he was swinging in a downward motion starting from head that could slice across his face his chest and stopping at his crotch-<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-He was fast enough to dodge most of the strike but the cats claws caught him in the face not enough to do permanent damage but enough to cause major pain. He quickly stepped back out of the reach of the claws, he shook his head for a moment then stepped back forward quickly and using his spear made a dozen small trust aiming at the cats arms legs and mid section doing his best to temporarily cripple him-<e>

ElilesMuiLuminarde-Emser wasn’t a fighter, he had never had any training, but it helped to have eyes on the outside. Tyom watched the fight closely, Emser almost purred with excitement as his claws had made the glancing blow. but Emser wasn’t prepared as Tyom watched the trained solider by all appearance quickly recover and step in with this spear. Tyom whistled a shrill sound that had a different pitch entirely to the one that called Emser to him. Emser reacted to the sound, though a second to late as one of his arms was struck before he jumped backwards away from the man that was attacking him. Emser’s arm dangled at his side however, blood seeping from the wounds, the confused cat stared at the limb grabbing it with his other hand and moving it. it had no reaction. Emser’s eyes grew wilder in that moment, roaring the cat charged in blind rage his other arm raised to strike. Tyom shouted “Emser don’t!” realizing now he had lost what little control he had before in the sudden battle Rage that had enveloped the animal-<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan had to make his move now there was enough distance between him and the cat now amining for his already injured should he drew back his spear and threw it with all his might, the spear was out of his hand in the blink of an eye and if it hit he would be nailed to the arena wall unable to pull it out.-<e>

ElilesMuiLuminarde-The spear soared through the air, for Tyom as he watched it all appeared to happen in slow motion as his companion in rage wasn’t paying attention and the spear pierced his shoulder and flung him backwards into the arena wall and penned him in place. Emser shrieked and snarled, the cat’s free hand swung upward and grabbed the handle of the spear and begun to tug. but to the beasts surprise, the spear went in deeper into the stone then it should have for the force a mortal man should have been able to put behind it, right? furious the cat actually bit at the wood of the spear with his powerful jaws, but foolish beast only caused the wood to splinter and fall leaving nothing but a stump sticking out of his chest. of course that meant Emser could not just push himself off the wall right? nope, with the limp arm, he was having trouble figuring out the best way to do so, and the way his legs were shaped, pushing off the wall with his feet was difficult. Tyom busted into tears and charged across the arena to Emser. “ok Emser, That’s enough, you need to change back now!” Tyom shouted. he ran into charging blindly, but here before the whole crowd to watch, Emser swung his free arm whacking Tyom in the chest and flinging him across the sand and ground to tumble across the floor. it was like Emser was proving a point to the spear wilder, that Tyom wasn’t really in control. Tyom however, was use to this. Coughing, the resilient boy got up on his hands and knees, a little blood tickling from his mouth. he charged again. the crowd actually drew quiet, wondering if the boy would be killed while foolishly trying to help the beast. Tyom this time watched for the swinging claw and ducked in time before launching himself onto the cat’s chest both his hands grabbing hold of the open jaws even as the razor teeth sliced open his fingers and palm. He forced the demonic beast to stare him in the eyes. he used his own abilities as a elf, as being a creature already one with nature,
to make him calm down and listen. “Emser, time to calm down…o-ok, come back,” he whispered. Emser snarled. at first it seemed like the beast didn’t register what was being said to it. but it began to stop thrashing. then slowly painfully it begun the shift back to the young black haired boy. and as he changed back, he screamed horribly from the pain he was in. Tyom fell off and grabbed hold of the stub of the spear and tried to pull it out. “hold on Emser, I’ll get it out!”<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan saw his spear hit the cat and pin him to the wall. He sighed and as he made his way to try to calm the cat the elf stood up and ran to him. He watched in awe as he began to calm the cat down, he could not help but feel sorry for both of them. He could not even image the pain they were both in physically, mentally and emotionally. He then watched as the cat turned back into the boy and screamed in pain, the elf tried to pull the spear out but Ivan knew it would not come out without the right touch. Ivan walked over to them and grabbed the spear and looked at the elf-”Let me do it”-he grabbed tightly and with ease removed the spear from the wall and the boys shoulder, he quickly grabbed the boy as he fell from the wall, keeping him from falling to the ground. There was no noise no cheering nothing everyone was silent. Ivan looked to the slave master and yelled-”Marsala I think these two have more than earned their freedom”-He then placed the boy on the ground and put pressure onto the wound, he did not want him to die from blood loos or lose his arm. He then looked at the elf a few more tears falling from his eyes-”i am sorry but I had to, for both your sakes-”IF he looked close enough he could see a motion range in his iris for a quick second-<e>

CharlotteCarrendar:- Up in the stands the crowd had fallen silent after the epic display and bloodletting. Marsala was not pleased when he saw Chaveks show some sympathy for the boy that had been pinned to the wall. Slowly, the jewel encrusted fingers of the Slave master gripped the golden arms of his throne chair and rose to standing. His beady eyes that stared out from the rotund face glared at all around him. The one that held the true power of life and death in the Games lay with the Slave Master, but also he could not go against the wishes of the crowd. Would the crowd react badly if he was to give the thumbs down and demand the death of the boy? It was a critical moment clearly. So much money was riding on this one event.

The Slave Master knew he may well come to regret this, as he had already lost so many of his best men that day. The cost of which was in the many thousands. How long and how much had been spent training and housing his gladiators. They were not that easy to come by as he well knew.

“Fate’s hand has been played by all before us. The blood spilt by the Gladiators proved this and so…as per law, by the number of fallen. The boy shall live. He is spared from death by Chaveks!” The Slave Master held up his fist, and then turned a thumb up, thus meaning that the boy was saved from a traditional death.

The crowd erupted favourably to this decision, and while the Slave Master saved face for this one action, he cursed silently for all he had lost. He summoned that Chaveks be brought forward, so that he may throw down his trophy for the win.

<3>

ElilesMuiLuminarde-Tyom grinned and hugged Emser tightly, Emser’s face was a wash of tears and snot and he hugged Tyom tightly with this one still useful arm. it was an awkward hug considering that Tyom was hovering over him from above his head. “we did it, Emser,” Tyom whispered. Emser glanced at Tyom’s hands through his blurry teary eyes gaze, “your hands,” he hiccupped. Tyom shrugged, “They will heal in time,” he said smiling, “you should file your teeth though, i didn’t almost lose finger’s this time” he chuckled. Emser actually laughed back. they both glanced at the man Chaveks, neither noticed the strangeness of his eyes in that breif moment or acknowledged what he said, but they both could tell, this man might not be a enemy, but it didn’t make him a friend. “let me heal you Emser,” Tyom offered. Emser shoke his head and gritted his teeth in a painful grin, “I feel it already healing…you know my injuries don’t stay long if they happen during the transformation,” he said. what the boys would do now, it wasn’t for sure, but the question did stand, though the game said they were to earn there freedom, it wasn’t actually stated by the slave master if they were free….did this mean…they were still owned?<3>

CiarAdamyrKaredric-Ivan stood up seeing that he did not need to help Emser with his wound, he turned and walked to stand right under where Marsala and his daughter were sitting , he took a knee and waited for him to speak again. he was still holding the spear. He knew if he was marked as a Dragoneer and was not able to lie his way out of trouble he would need it to fight his way out of this place and to a place he could shift into the darkness and hide. He looked up at him and waited-<e>

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the crowd throwing down roses and flowers for the winner of the Games, it was a moving tribute by the many thousands for the combatants that had survived. As Chaveks approached the spot whereby he could catch the trophy, Marsala urged his daughter to stand. She was by far one of the most beautiful women in the lands, and was well known to be a prize if ever there was one. She turned to one of the guards, who had been holding the golden Elk, and she took this from him. Turning back to the competitors, she looked down at Chavek, and without word, simply tossed the Golden Elk to him. A solid gold tribute, that was worth much as trade was his reward for the win against Tyom and Esmer. But what fate awaited them all? This was the part that was unknown to many. The Slave Master, was a wily man and hid his intentions well.

“All who bare witness, let it be known. A feast in honor of the win today will be held this eve, and those that stand before us in the arena shall be the guests….of honor.” He smirked as the crowd gave a rousing reception. What an honor. But…what was the real point of it? He never said they were free. Did he?

Taking his daughter’s hand, he led her from the royal box and back into the stadium proper. The games were over, and the gates for the Gladiators swung upon beneath, allowing them to leave the arena pits. If they were to follow the guards, they would be taken up to the spa house, to be cleansed and treated for their injuries, well before presenting them at the feast.

<3>

 


Viewing all 136 articles
Browse latest View live